Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living in Nature – Part 19 – 19 days alone in the backcountry of the Clearwater National Forest, Idaho.

Our Journey Living in Nature – Part 19 – 19 days alone in the backcountry of the Clearwater National Forest, Idaho.

A small meadow next to camp.

September 4, 2018 – Tuesday – Departure day for the backcountry –

Day 1

I heard Dick and Gary getting up at around 6:30 am and figured we should be getting up soon.

I heard them taking the horses and one mule to the area for prepping. While Dick and Gary had breakfast, I told Dick I would brush and clean the hooves of the animals, to help speed up the process. After they had finished breakfast, Dick got the horses and mule saddled up. And the eight horses and one mule got into the stock trailer with no incident loading.

We then followed Dick, Gary, and the pack animals to the trailhead about 45 minutes away. Dick parked on one side of the road to unload and get the animals loaded with their packs. The trail we were going on started right off the roadway. I was parked across the street and watched for traffic. Dick continued giving Gary packing lessons, and that took more time getting us out of here. We were finally ready to get on the trail at 12:00 pm. I gave Gary my keys to the truck so he could take it back to base camp.

I was talking with Dick on the order that might be best for me and the boys, and with the other pack animals, Dick and Gary handled all the pack animal. I was going to be in the back of the pack, but didn’t think that was a good idea and told Dick. He said I could lead if I wanted to. And I felt comfortable with that. Then the boys could be in front of me so I could watch them.

I got situated with my horse, I then let the boys go from their leashes. They quickly took advantage of their freedom and began running up the creek and were running around all over the place, getting the horses all excited, and me yelling at the boys to come. Dick told me it was okay. I hope he was right. I just didn’t want the boys to spook the horses or them getting kicked.

I chose to walk my horse a bit before mounting, and called to the boys to come to me once again. The boys were running in the bushes, and at one point Takota was heading down a steep embankment, I called to him to come, but he had a difficult time getting back up. I was getting quite nervous about this whole situation. It was new to the boys and me going up with the pack of horses. I always chose to walk a good ways ahead of the pack string on other trips so I could focus my attention on the boys. Once I got them going in the right direction, this is when Takota got a pretty good nip by my horse on the neck by getting to close to her. He didn’t cry out, and I didn’t see any bleeding. It seemed he was fine. I was hoping we would make it safely. There was a lot of commotion in just starting our ride that made me uneasy.

I mounted my horse, and the boys were walking on the trail in front of me. Things started to calm down. We quickly began going up very steep terrain on a very narrow trail. Our only path was staying on the trail. We would meet disaster and possible death if any of us happened to take a wrong step off the embankment. And we had eight miles to go to get to our camp. The boys began to focus staying on the trail and everything seemed to be going better. The boys were doing better, as with my horse. I took a deep breath and began enjoying the ride. It was nice being back in the saddle again.

Soon after we got going, and were gaining some high elevation, our first horse wreck happened. I heard a commotion behind me, looking back, and saw horses falling down the steep embankment, and my tent rolling a good distance down towards the creek. If it would have gone down to the creek, that would have been a big problem in getting it. I really couldn’t see what was going on, but luckily they did somehow recover my tent and got the horses and mule back on the trail. The mule saved the day. He was able to keep the horses from rolling down the hillside with my tent. This is one reason why many outfitters prefer using mules for packing. They have better footing than horses.

I was thinking this is a bad omen, and maybe it is time to turn back. I was all for that, but we continued on. Being on a steep narrow trail, climbing switchbacks, and with pack animals, it can be a very dangerous situation. I think what happened was a pack slipped, causing one of the horses to fall down the embankment and bringing the other horses down with him.

My horse and Gary’s horse were trying to munch on vegetation along side the trail which was a big pain in the butt. Otherwise my horse was doing pretty good.

In the beginning of our trip on the trail I was having doubts of the safety of me and the boys (more so for the boys). And even if we would make the 7.5 miles to our camp in the high country, would our gear make it undamaged? In the very beginning things quickly began unraveling. Dick warned me it would be a steep climb, and mostly up hill with a series of switchbacks. What was nice about the switchbacks most was in the shade of the forests. I have been on many switchbacks in my time, and all of them have been exposed to the hot sun.

In my mind, I was thinking, “it is only a four hour ride.”

We began our ascend around 3,000 ft elevation. The camp we are going to is at 5,961 ft elevation.

The pack horses were getting tired. During the whole ride we had to change lead horses because they didn’t want to lead anymore, and Dick had to constantly adjust the packs that continued slipping which meant we all had to get off our horses to help. Getting off and on horses on very narrow trails and steady ascends didn’t make it easy. Most of the trail were steep drop offs on one side and steep uphills on the other. Most of the ride I couldn’t see how the boys were doing, and would yell back, “how are the boys doing?” Gary said, “they were doing fine.” They were following in back of the pack string. But I was still concerned about them.

The 4 to 5 hour ride turned into an 8 hour ride. During the rest stops for the horses, or the adjustments of the packs, we would stop at areas with grass, and of course the horses and one mule would start grazing on the grasses. They preferred grazing then moving on. The boys were doing well, but were very tired. They ended up being in the back of the pack most of the time. I would check in with Gary on how they were doing and he always said they are doing fine. But I was concerned about them. At one point my horse decided not to go any further as the leader. I think she just wanted to stop and graze. We found a place where Dick and I could switch places and Dick would take the lead. His horse went for a short distance then his horse stopped. Dick had to get off and walk his horse for distance, then he would get back on his horse. He would do this for a few times. We were all getting very tired. I was not very happy, and it was the worst pack ride I have been on. It was a grueling and hard ride. It was the ride from hell. But we did finally arrive safely.

We finally got into camp at 8:00 pm exhausted, and pitch black out. Once I was able to crawl off the saddle, I found it hard walking because I was so stiff, and especially on uneven ground. Eventually the blood started blowing again, so I could walk.

Dick was obviously familiar with the camp, but Gary and I were not. Dick took charge, telling Gary where to tie up the horses and then began unloading all the gear off the pack animals, placing it in one area to then unpack. While they were doing that, I looked around for a place for the boys and I to sleep for the night. There were three level pads in camp that stepped up hill from one another. I picked the upper tier to put our bedding down, and eventually our tent. Once the the gear was unpacked, I went through what we need for our bedding for the night. The boys had already crashed out. The boys did well on our very long trip up here.

Dick was talking about them going back tonight. I thought he was crazy. Both Dick, and Gary were tired, and the pack animals were tired. It would have been far too dangerous in my mind to go back down tonight. I told Dick they should rest the horses and themselves here tonight. I finally convinced him to stay, and start out early tomorrow morning being fully rested. They could use the packing tarps for bedding. It was warm enough out where they should be comfortable roughing it.

While we were in camp, I heard a very loud and very strange sound I did not recognize just up from where we were, and asked Dick what it was? He said, “it was an elk.” I was totally surprised in the sounds it was making. The elk may have shown his disapproval of us being here. They were very eerie sounds in the dark ambience of the forest. I decided to have my loaded pistol, and rifle close by to scare off any critters.

Our camp on the first night

We are in a pretty remote area, but I thought I heard human voices in the distance.

Once our stuff was laid out, the boys and I quickly fell asleep dreaming of the adventures that lay before us on our 19 days alone in the Clearwater National Forest.

September 5, 2018 – Wednesday – Day 2

We woke up to our new camp with a pile of gear that has to be organized into a camp. I am grateful we had arrived here safely. Around 6:30 am, Dick and Gary began packing up for their ride back to base camp. I took the boys on a short walk and when we returned, Dick, his side kick, Gary and the horses, and one mule were ready to leave at 8:00 am. I wished them good luck and safe travels back to base camp. Watching them ride down the trail with the pack animals, vanishing out of sight into the landscape, the boys and I were once again alone in the backcountry. It felt good being alone in this vastness in nature with the boys. We always felt at home. I was also thinking, and hoping our return ride back to base camp will be much smoother?

Repacking the dog food for daily rations.

Looking at the pile of gear I have awaiting me, and looking at how I want the camp laid out, I began organizing. I know where the tent will go, so that is the first thing to get set up, but first, my coffee. I determined were I will have the kitchen which will be on the second level of camp. I needed water for my coffee and for the boys, so I found the spring next to camp, filled the water containers then back to camp. The spring offered only a trickle of water. I was thinking, I hope it is a reliable water source? It seems it could dry up at any time. I helped the path of water by creating a small pool for the water to collect so it would be easier to fill up the water containers, and removing debris and mud, and small stones to increase the flow. It was still a trickle.

While sitting in my chair, sipping my coffee, I relaxed in the moment, breathing in the fresh mountain air and scanning the area of our new home. Last night there was nothing to see, but only the strange elk sounds coming from the darkness of night that decided to move on elsewhere. It felt good to be back in nature.

I ended up writing in my journal most of the morning, then ate lunch, and skipping breakfast. I did feed the boys breakfast.

Evening Entry

I started putting up the tent at 1:00 pm. The tent just barely fitting the flat pad it was on. And then began organizing the rest of our camp. I found nothing damaged from our ride getting here, so that was good. I fed the boys, organized their food bags into daily portions, and slowly turned an empty space in the forest to our home. Dick realized it was a bad idea not to separate the dogs food into smaller portions for weigh distribution, and for keeping track of the food portions each day. He thought the weight of the 30 lb. bag of food would work better top loaded on the pack, and it actually made it worse for balance. That was one of the causes of us constantly having to get off our horses to rebalance the packs. It is all about keeping the weight of the packs balanced. From my little experience horse packing, it make sense using panniers vs. how Dick packed things to minimize shifting, because it is easy to balance the weight In the panniers, then letting the panniers help support and keep balanced any top weight added. Maybe Dick should start using panniers next time. It would take far less time packing as well.

I got the camp pretty much done. And built up the existing fire ring with stones that was partially there already. I gathered some firewood next to camp from downed trees that will provide us with most of our firewood needs. I was pleased with getting camp organized in only a half day.

Next to our kitchen area there was a small bush with a single black/ purplish berry on it. It was a huckleberry. So does that mean there could be more around? I will have to search the area later. I also was thinking, this could be the last one of the season? There was also an abundance of blueberries around.

The boys and I had chicken for dinner.

I look forward to sleeping in the tent tonight.

We did have some yellow jacket come to visit while cooking dinner.

This evening we had a nice campfire. And hit the sack around 8:00 pm.

September 6, 2018 – Thursday – Day 3

It was a beautiful and warm sunny day. It was 68 degrees in the morning. We heard birds chattering, the flies buzzing, lots of mosquitoes out. The yellow jackets will appear when I start cooking. Life in nature is abundant.

During the night it was quiet, not even a mouse stirring.

I thought I heard quail this morning when I was dressing in the tent. I then heard it right outside the tent at the entrance. I unzipped the screen door, and one grouse flew off and the other stood right in front of me just watching me, then flew off a few moments later. They were only a few feet away. We also have some tree squirrel activity. The plan is doing some hunting for small game such as squirrel, grouse, and rabbit. We now know we have squirrel and grouse for possible meals. Maybe even marmot. We also have two lakes a couple of miles away for fishing.

I will spend about a week just observing the area for plants, trees and animals. Unless a critter gets close for an easy shot.

Before breakfast we went on a small walk on the trail heading in the westerly direction and that will take us to Black Lake only two miles away. Black lake is suppose to be great fishing, but a tough hike getting to it, with a steep hike getting down to it and getting back up. I was told there are 6 lakes retentively close to us, but difficult hikes to get to them. I am not sure it is worth the effort.

I had the boys on leash at the beginning of our walk, then I let them off, and of course they took off to explore. It was like being in a huge playground for them to explore. And I did my own exploring of the area to see what I could find. Along the trail there were more blueberry bushes with ripe berries for a quick snack. I wasn’t seeing any huckleberries around though. I would also come across red twinberries, and take some small nibbles of the berries. They aren’t the best berry for taste, and it is said, they can be somewhat toxic. The black twinberry is very bitter.

When we go on our walks or when I sit in my chair looking out into nature, I not only look, but I listen, smell, and feel nature. I open my mind to stillness, to silence within and without. Labeling and judging nothing, but empty thoughts that I replace with silence, and awareness, then experiencing pure awareness – pure consciousness coming through, and then nature opens up to the observer in a wondrous and magical way. Nature tell us her story through the plants, the trees, and animals. We see them in the markings, the tracks, and other signs that nature shows to those who have this pure awareness.

We came across a small meadow, and then turned around back to camp. Once at camp I called to the boys, and they weren’t finished exploring, They do return to camp when they know I am back at camp. I will keep them tied up in camp so they don’t run off to chase any critters they may see.

I have the coffee brewing. We are having bacon and eggs for breakfast. The smell of bacon will surely attract the yellow jackets.

The boys finally came back to camp after making a thorough inspection of the area, and found a comfortable place to settle down for a nap before breakfast. Overall the boys have done really well in staying in camp during our time in the backcountry. I am proud of them.

Dick wanted me to call him today for a safety check between 12:00 pm and 1:00 pm. Since I have a Satellite phone, I thought it would be a good idea for a safety protocol.

While doing some writing in the journal, I looked down by my feet and saw an arrow head. I picked it up to look at it closely. It could be an original by native people here (possibly from the Nez Perce) or someone made it who was good at knapping in our modern day world?

Around the camp, and near by I have been hearing a lot of twigs cracking, but I am not sure what critters are doing this? There seems to also be lots of good bird activity around us, but with the heavy forest canopy it is hard to see any birds. I did hear a woodpecker earlier. I have also noticed mushrooms beginning to come up. Nature is such a magical place to experience, especially when we have a deep awareness with nature. For me, once I began practicing bushcraft skills back in 2009, I not only appreciated what nature provided me to survive with the proper skills and materials, I gained a deeper appreciation and understanding for nature, as with a much deeper respect for what she provides to us. The life giving force nature gives us. It is in the Oneness we experience in and with nature.

It is sad that most of us have lost this connection with Mother Earth, and all around the world within the modern civilizations we have created in a materialistic, and synthetic world. We could have regained this connection back by the traditional indigenous peoples of the world, but instead we chose to try to eliminate them because we saw them as ignorant, primitive, and useless. Not knowing they held the wisdom of our planet, and the sacredness of what she provided to us. When they thanked Mother Earth for all that she gave to them, the modern day man thought it to be sacrilegious to the European’s God. And many still think this way in today’s world. This is why we find our world in such a mess – a world without a deep connection to all of life.

I think I will hold off making breakfast until after calling Dick. And In the mean time I will gather some precious life giving water at the spring. This small, and slow flow of water, reminds me to slow down, and give gratitude to all of life’s forces.

Afternoon Entry

It is 2:11pm, and we are getting high clouds coming in. It is 70 degrees out.

When I was beginning our late breakfast I heard a moose call, and the rubbing of it’s antlers against a tree near by. This is a dangerous time to be around moose during the rutting season, as with elk. I hope Mr. Moose stays away from our camp. I was exciting to hear the moose, but also a little bit tense about it. It would be nice to see the moose at a good and safe distance as not to disturb it. And I just don’t want the boys irritating the moose. If I have to, I will discharge my pistol with warning shots.

We took a walk across the trail so the boys could do their business. I found a cluster of black berries and red twinberries in the area.

Back at camp, Nanook and Takota, sensed some movement in the brush, across the spring drainage. I also saw movement but did not see any critters.

Because it is starting to cool down early, I got a nice campfire going. It is clouding up pretty good. I wonder if we will get a chance of rain?

In describing our campsite and area we are in, we are on a slope (not to steep, maybe a 20 degree slope) of a mountain with three flat terraces making up our campsite. The tent is at the upper terrace. And we have our kitchen and living area on the middle terrace. Both giving us a good view of the trail below us for any critters that might pass by. Most of the lower terrace has a stack of logs on it that are used for tents for hunting camps. We will just use the two upper terraces. It feels like a comfortable area that is pretty good size for our needs in getting around. The trail will also lead to Black Lake, and back to where we came. From our campsite we are in a tree canopy of somewhat sparse woods that keeps most of the sun’s rays out, and keeping the site cooler. If we look straight out from camp, we see the foliage of the trees blocking any view we may have of the deep valley below us, and of the surrounding mountains that rise above us on each side of the valley. And if we look down following along the slope, it soon disappears into the distant valley below us that closes us in from much of any view. We are directing adjacent to a small meadow to the left of us (looking out from our camp) that gets good sunlight. This will provide us some openness to the sunlight in an otherwise dark enclosed place that can feel a bit claustrophobic. We have our trickle of water from the natural spring for our water source a short distance away to our right, and past that a nice patch of huckleberry bushes, that we will soon discover. And a good source of firewood from downed hemlock next to camp. We also have some fir trees around that are mixed with the hemlock in the area. The wooded areas are thick in some areas, and heavy in tall brush. We don’t have to deal with a lot of downed logs to walk over as we did in our last two camps. Although our view of the mountains, and surroundings area are very limited unfortunately. Overall, it is a nice camp. But it would have been nice to have a good view of the mountains, or a view of a mountain lake, as with better access to a lakes for fishing. We are in very rugged and steep mountainous terrain.

Evening Entry

It is 5:00 pm, and the skies have cleared.

The day went fast today. Most of the time was spent writing in the journal. During this time in camp we experienced many sounds of nature. When we first got here, I heard unusual sounds of a bird, I thought it may have been quail. A bit later I realized it was grouse. It has an amazing repertoire of calls.

Taking our evening walk, I realized the huckleberries and blueberries are just coming out, and they are all over the place, especially the huckleberries. I enjoyed feasting on the huckleberries every chance I had. We have a large patch of huckleberries just across from our spring. They are everywhere. It will be hard sharing with the bears if they do come through. And with this abundance of berries, I would be surprised if we didn’t see any bears fattening up for winter.

September 7, 2018 – Friday – Day 4

We got up at 8:00 am. I slept pretty well. The boys always sleeps well in nature. It was a beautiful morning in nature. We got a little rain shower that lasted for about 15 minutes during the night.

I took the boys to the small meadow so they could run around. And I brought a plastic bag for berry picking.

Back at camp, I noticed the campfire was still smoldering, so I decided to have a morning fire.

I put a few small branches with some old man’s beard on a smoldering log and some hot ash, then blew, and we got fire. Then it was time to put on the coffee. For breakfast, we will have bacon and eggs. Our ice block seems to be doing well in the warm weather we have been having. We will get a new block of ice on our resupply on the 12th of this month.

Because we will be staying here for a total of three to four weeks, I wanted to keep the pack animals to six. I probably have a total of a week and a half of food left for me in both perishables and freeze dried foods, and two weeks supply for the boys (a 60 lb. bag of kibble).

I have more freeze dried food and kibble at the base camp that Dick will bring up as with more perishables to last us for our stay. There is a lot of planning for these trips just to be in nature.

Before we left base camp, I broke up the food supply for two trips and gave instructions to Dick on what to bring.

What I didn’t mention on this trip, and my last two trips was that I brought two bear proof panniers with us, and the ice cooler that we use is bear proof in keeping our food supply safe from bears, and for food storage. I also brought canned soups and package soups, and an assortment of canned smoke oysters, clams, and scallops to add to the soups.

When I was preparing breakfast, Takota was focused towards the direction of the meadow to the southeast of us. I did not see or hear anything, But I rely on the boys senses to let me know if anything is out there. After breakfast Takota is still focused on the meadow. Nanook seems unconcerned. Usually Nanook picks up on the sounds of critters more that Takota. Whatever it is, it is staying hidden. I haven’t heard any coyotes, or wolves. I know we have elk and moose around, but they also stay hidden.

It is now 1:00 pm, and 67 deg. We have a pleasant breeze coming through camp.

Afternoon Entry

I took the boys for a walk and checked out the huckleberry patch next to our camp. And they were everywhere. So we stopped to pick some berries. Nanook like them, Takota didn’t. He couldn’t get the grasp of eating these tiny berries. It was just too difficult eating these little berries. And the berries would just drop out of his mouth. I was watching Nanook watch me picking these tiny berries, then I watched him go over to the bushes with berries and he began gently picking them with his front teeth. I was very impressed with Nanook, and his learning abilities. He was getting quite good at it. Takota too made a little effort in picking them, but quickly gave up. It was to much work for such a little reward. On the other hand, Nanook enjoyed the delicious and succulent berries as much as I did.

Evening Entry

It seems we are getting a thin layer of clouds coming in our area. Will any thing come of it as far as moisture? One never knows while up in the mountains, what the weather will bring?

At our camp it is nice being in a forested area to keep the heat down, giving a feeling of the comfort the trees bring. But it also blocks most of the view of the mountains, and to feel and experience the scope, and the scents of grandeur of the area, and of the open sky. The small meadow next to us does provides us with some open area. But basically we are stuck on the side of a mountain as we were at our first camp. It wouldn’t be a place I would want to stay at for long term. I would think it would get too claustrophobic over time.

We had another nice campfire in closing this peaceful evening.

Evening fire

September 8, 2018 – Saturday – Day 5

I woke up at 6:00 am, then fell back to sleep. We got up at 8:30 am. It was sunny out, but I could tell it was getting cooler. It was 56 deg.

Last night after dozing off, but still half awake about an hour later, we heard an elk near by voicing a call. It seems to happens when I am half asleep. It is always a beautiful and wild sound to hear in nature. One of many calls of the wild.

This morning before getting up, I heard a deer, or elk, or moose walk next to camp. I looked out the tent window, but there was no sight of it. I hope the creatures of the wild are feeling more comfortable with us being here.

During the night we were getting small gusts of wind coming through camp, and making the fir needles fall on the tent, then rolling off sounding like rain drops.

I let the boy out without theirs leashes on, and they knew it was time for a walk. I was going towards the meadow, but the boys had other ideas on where they wanted to go, and headed in the opposite direction. So I followed them. They went on the trail we originally came on so I followed them. Since they were on it once before they were familiar with it. They then veered off on another trail, and I stayed on the main trail. I called to them, but they didn’t respond. I then heard a squirrel chirping and I figured the boys were harassing the squirrel. On the trail I was on, I disturbed a big bird that then blew off. By it’s size, I figured it may have been an eagle.

I turned back to camp continuing to call the boys. I heard their pitter patter of foot steps running towards me, with both of them out of breath, and with their tongues hanging out. I am sure if they could talk, they would share with me their adventures they had just encountered. I got a kick always seeing them so excited.

I stopped by the huckleberry patch next to camp, I gathered these plentiful and delicious berries, and began filling the plastic ziplock that I had with me with these wonderful and tasty delights. I gave Nanook a few berries, and then he was on his own forging the berries. Takota did the same, but I don’t think he was too successful.

I got enough to satisfy my breakfast needs and headed back to camp that was just across the drainage to prepare my coffee, write a bit in the journal, and then fix breakfast. On my short walk back to camp, the boys were already lying in camp, relaxing before breakfast. I am sure they were thinking, “this is the life!”

It was beautiful cool morning to be in nature. We had a pleasant breeze coming through camp. I find that feeling and experiencing nature deeply, any troubles I might think I have disappears in these moments. Nature becomes pure bliss to ones soul.

While writing in my journal I got a glimpse of a bird flying in my sight of vision, flying low and stealthy through the trees. It then quickly disappeared into the thick foliage of the trees. It was probably a hawk with it’s amazing flying skills. I then heard what sounded like a moose rubbing it’s antlers against a branch. Many things that happen in a nature, happens very quickly, and one always has to be aware of their surrounds to catch these amazing encounters, whether it is a sound, something one feels, or sees.

While I am writing, or just taking a pause to look out into the woods in front of me, and just feeling the sun, or feeling the cool breeze across my face, or listening to the sounds of nature in the forest. One becomes alive and feels the magic, and wonders of the land. Unfortunately most miss theses things because they are trapped in their heads in thoughts. They may get glimpses of this beauty and then find themselves back in the heads. They don’t know what being silent is.

I remember one instance while I was on the Island Kauai. I spend some time just quietly looking out into the beautiful blue ocean from the beach. It was in the morning. There was a yoga class beginning, a few people walking on the beach. When the yoga class began chanting the “Om” sound, I saw two whales breaching together in the distance. I looked around and I was the only one on the beach seeing this amazing sight. Even when the beauty and wonder of nature is all around us, most don’t see it because they are busy in their minds. Many times looking down to the ground, missing what is all around them.

Even practicing silence in nature for over 9 months, I still get caught up in the mind at times. But when that happens, if I can shift these thoughts or feeling into just being aware, and without labeling, or judgements, they will have no power over us.

Although I face many imagined challenges, I would rather not be anywhere else, but in nature with the boys.

Our first propane bottle was depleted last night. We didn’t cook on the first night. The second night we had chicken, the third was steak, and the forth was steak. We now have freeze dried foods and packaged soups until we get our next resupply.

Yesterday, I didn’t get much done but for writing all day.

We will see how this day goes?

The bearings for our site per the GPS is:

N 46 deg 53.133’

W115 deg 30.977’

Elev. 5961 ft.

We are just west of Lower Twin Creek. The partial view of the mountain peak is I believe, Avalanche Peak. We are in the Mallard Larkins Pioneer area.

Because we are at a relatively low elevation in the high country for altitude sickness. I was not to concerned, but still I should have been more aware of the dangers of that possibly occurring. Especially at my age. But so far, so good. I really wasn’t too concerned. But we always have to be aware of these things, as with dehydration, and hypothermia.

Afternoon Entry

I was looking at the topo map this morning to see what was above our camp. The elk we heard on our first night here and on other nights they seem to like to hang out in that area. It looks that there might be a relatively level area and maybe signs of elk up there as far as scat, and hoof prints. It many also give us a good view of the mountains. So before I started a campfire and dinner, the boys and I took a hike up there to explore for a bit. It is relatively steep, but not to far. I am guessing it has about a 30 degree slope with overall low vegetation, grass and dirt ground covering, some downed logs to contend with, the short hike did get my heart pounding some. I had to watch my step so as not to fall or twist an ankle. The hike was about a quarter mile. The boys followed, making their own paths. When we reached the top, the view of Avalanche Ridge was a little bit better. The boys reached the top before I did. It was nice up there, it did have a level area surrounded by woodland. I walked the area, and didn’t see any signs of animals, so I called the boys and we returned back to camp. I realized we were in a very rugged area. On our walk down I mostly traversed getting down. I took my time getting down selectivity choosing my path. It was a good work out.

It is 5:15 pm with a thin layer of clouds. The temperature has cooled down. The warmth of the evening fire feels good.

The morning was spent writing until 12:15 pm, then fixed breakfast, sharpened the axe, did some quiet observing, chopped wood, and gathered water, and did a small amount of video. Overall it was a good day.

The boys and I heard some noise in the woods, and I thought maybe it was hikers? It may have been grouse? Grouse have amazing vocabulary with the many sounds it makes talking to each other from a distance. It is a joy listening to them.

Evening Entry

At 6:00 pm, the skies are clear once again. And cooling off to 50 deg. After taking the boys on their evening walk I heard the grouse in the same direction but further away. We then heard another grouse responding with calls, and this one was coming just behind our camp about 20 feet away. And then two others followed. They walked to the spring and then turned back into the forest. I then saw them walking on a downed log near camp at the meadow. They would have made an easy target. But I was enjoying them so much, I didn’t want to shoot them, but just in enjoying their company.

Then here comes the other grouse coming to meet the three, while talking with each other. This was our evening with the grouse family. I am finding it being more enjoyable watching, and listening to wildlife, then ending their life. I have food, so I don’t have to take a life by killing for food.

September 9, 2018 – Sunday – Day 6

We got up at 8:15 am. It was 52 deg. The skies were somewhat overcast.

Last night when we were in bed, we heard the bull elk making it’s loud bugling sounds from where we hiked to yesterday afternoon. Then we heard the sounds from a distance. It could have been a different bull elk.

This morning we took our walk towards Black Lake. We arrived at the first small meadow, then a second one, then reached an unused camp. I saw some of the trail markers that Dick had used to mark the trail that led to the camp. I also saw markers to the right side. Some made no sense to me. We took the right side of the meadow that took us to the camp. On the way back we took the other trail that crossed the meadow and led to the main trail that we took walking in. At one point the trail did disappear on the right in heavy brush, and I had to guess where the trail might continue. I will have to bring the map and marking tape next time.

On the way back I saw Nanook in a boggy pond getting covered in mud. It was about 2 feet deep. Once he got out, Takota jumped in. They both came out muddy and smelling like a bog. Takota’s got his face covered in the muddy water, and he looked like a wolf. I was hoping they wouldn’t get stuck in the muddy bog where I would have to rescue them? They did enjoy playing in the mud.

Back at camp the boys were sniffing in the meadow next to camp flushing out the grouse one by one, and I went to the huckleberry patch for a fill of berries. The grouse flew down the hill just a short distance below camp. After a short while they were communicated with each other then came back to the meadow. I did hear other grouse on our walk this morning.

While we take our short walks, I take my time to feel the trail and the area, and getting to know it. That is part of the excitement with exploring the area, as with the critters we may encounter. If one gets off the trial and is not paying attention, it would be easy to get disoriented out here. I would like to go to Black Lake, maybe in a day or two. I will take a pack with some emergency gear. Or maybe check out the other areas in the opposite direction towards the Nub. I also want to tag with tape the areas better towards Black Lake. We actually haven’t seen any birds, but flashes of them, or hearing them with the exception of the grouse.

It is 12:00 pm and it is starting to cloud up, but does not look like rain. Weather is important in paying attention to here, and being aware of what it is doing.

I didn’t really feel like making breakfast this morning. But I thought I would for the boys.

I had a little stomach upset probably from the tomato sauce I had with dinner last night. I brought some apple cider vinegar with us, so I will have some of that to see if it helps. Today I will clean my 20 ga shotgun, sharpen my knife, and do some reading on trees.

The weather is beginning to clear up.

Although it has been getting colder at night, I have been staying warm with my 20 deg sleeping bag, and if needed, my wool blanket. Dick told me there is a 20 degree difference here, but we have been having pretty comfortable weather here.

Evening Entry

It was a beautiful day today, partly cloudy.

It is 5:00 pm. We had a quiet and peaceful day.

The boys are fed, and I am about to eat. I am about to do a check-in with Dick, and a confirmation on our resupply day.

September 10, 2018 – Monday – Day 7

This morning I thought I was hearing tree squirrels making a bunch of noise, but I think it was actually the grouse making the noise. Last night and this morning I heard the elk from a distance away, deep down in the valley below, sending out it’s mating calls.

The boy’s and I headed for an evening walk at 8:15 am. The trails here are about 10” to 12” wide. We walked for about a mile then we turned around. Back at camp the mountain breezes were kicking up giving a chill in the air. It is partly cloudy.

After picking my morning bag of huckleberries, I got coffee going. It is quiet here with an occasional bird calling, and the sound of the wind moving through the trees.

This sound of the wind through the trees can have a calming effect if one really listens to it.

I did bring some long johns, and heavier pants and shirts for colder weather. I am prepared for colder weather, but not for a bad snow storm if one hits us unexpectedly.

I was reading a book about a forest rangers life in these parts, and the weather can turn bad anytime. So it will be a good idea to leave on the 24th of this month. I would hate for us to get stuck up here. I would imagine the trail we took up would be very dangerous in snowy conditions going up or down, and maybe even impassable. Hopefully we will continue getting nice weather up to our departure day. I wouldn’t mind a little dusting of an inch or so, and the boys would love it.

It would be nice to have a fire this evening, but the wind is still pretty brisk.

We still have not seen much wildlife here, only heard them. It seems this might be another disappointing trip for observing wildlife. But one never knows when they will present themselves, as did the pack of wolves in our first camp in the backcountry. It was a little nerve racking because I was concerned about how they would react to my dogs, but it worked out well. And it was a magical moment in nature for me to be so close to these incredible creatures of the wild, although I didn’t get to see them. Seeing moose would be incredible, but a bad time, and dangerous in the rutting season, or the majestic elk, or the mountain goat. But even getting to hear them in nature is magical. At least for me. I try not to expect, and just be in the present moment. So far, I am not tired of this place, or the experiences we have had. I have a saying, “When one doesn’t expect, one will never be disappointed.” Just being in the present, nature can show us so much of her beauty, awe and wonder. There is a balancing act when bringing dogs out into nature and seeing wildlife. Wild life will tend to keep their distance, or some will attract the dogs if chased. If one does not want to see wildlife, bring barking dogs or let the dogs chase wildlife away. The nice thing about the boys is, they don’t bark, and if I know wildlife is near, I will tie the boys up. I have also learned, if one keeps a quiet camp, and becomes part of the area, they may not see you as being a threat. Animals will become more present around a camp, and feel more comfortable. And these are the magical moments that can occur. It is us humans that create most of the noise in nature.

When I find I am too much in my head, I feel uneasy in those times. But if I allow myself to be silent, to feel my surroundings deeply, I feel a peace, and nature becomes a magical place to experience. This is why I prefer to go out into nature alone.

It is 11:20 am and it is time for breakfast.

I wasn’t able to contact Dick yesterday, so I will call him again today. We will just hang out in camp today. We will get our resupply on Wednesday. I wouldn’t mind staying here longer if I had the money to prolong this trip. But I would also be concerned about the weather in October, or even in late September.

Afternoon Entry

I went to get some water from the spring, and stop to pick some huckleberries. I looked in a different area, focused on the berries. When I looked up to head for camp, I couldn’t see the camp or my big tent. I was looking in the wrong direction of my camp, and being totally disoriented to where I was in the thick forest. I quickly got oriented to land marks, and headed in the direction of our camp. I could have also howled to the boys to find the right direction to camp. The point is, it is really easy to get disoriented and lost in the wilderness if one is not paying attention to where they are in relationship to camp at all times. It is a good idea for everyone in a camp party to have a warning device, such as a whistle to tell your party that you may be lost.

I have noticed with the huckleberries that they pick up the flavor in the berries with the environment they are in. This is probably with other types of berries as well.

I have noticed there is another type of berry in the area that is plentiful, and it is the black elderberry. There are a bunch of the plants very near our camp. A good source of nutrients rich in vitamins A, C, calcium, potassium, and iron.

All the trees in my area are the Western hemlock, but for some fir.

I got a confirmation tonight that our resupply is on schedule for Wednesday.

The beauty of the clouds are rolling in and out like the oceans waves.

September 11, 2018 – Tuesday – Day 8

It was a bit chilly in the night and a little cold in the sleeping bag.

We have clear skies with a temperature of 48 deg at 8:15 am when we got up. It is still 48 deg at 10:15 am. As far as I know, it was quiet during the night from any creatures. They were not disturbed by our presents here. The birds were active on this beautiful morning. We went for a short walk and made a stop at the huckleberry patch. Nanook and I were picking the berries. Nanook is getting quite good at gathering them. And he sees me with a bag full of huckleberries, and begs for me to share with him.

It will be nice getting our resupply of food. I am looking forward to getting my protein bars. It is a nice snack food to have up here.

Last night I had a bad dream that everything I got in my resupply was wrong.

Today I noticed some birds enjoying the huckleberries as well. I am not sure of the species of bird. I think the grouse are also enjoying their fill.

The clear skies are turning into possible rain clouds. The dark clouds are floating by us. It may be iffy if we get any rain.

I may have to cut down on my coffee. I am not sure if I will have enough for the rest of my time here.

It seems a lot of my focus here is eating those delicious huckleberries. I have forgotten about the blueberries. The most popular between the two is the huckleberry by far. Nanook would have to vote for the huckleberry as well. I read that the huckleberry leaves, and dried berries make a healthy tea. It seems like the grouse are enjoying feeding on the huckleberries as well. With the abundance of these tasty morsels of huckleberries, I am surprised I haven’t seen any bears around. Maybe the boys presence are keeping them away? I thought for sure the bears would be feeding on the berries around here for their winter fat stores.

I picked some leaves of the huckleberry and made a tea. It was okay, but I am sure it was a healthful drink.

I was hoping we would see snowshoe hare around for a game food, but haven’t had any luck seeing any. I am sure the boys would spot them right off if they were around. As for grouse, if I did shoot a grouse for a meal, it would be near camp. It would be too easy to lose them in the thick brush in this area. Squirrel is also a possible game animal. Unfortunately, I am starting to enjoy having the company of these critters around. The grouse have a family here. I would hate to break up a family by killing one.

One of the birds I hear could be a jay or a woodpecker. It is hard to see any birds in the forest canopy.

It is 12:42 pm and I definitely feel the coolness is in the air. The signs winter is nearing, although it is only 46 deg out.

I haven’t mentioned the mosquitoes much, but they are still here, and being the irritates that they are. Not many yellow jackets around.

I just heard an elk calling in the distance. Even if we can’t see the creatures in the forest, the sounds gives a sense that we are among natures – that nature is alive and well.

Afternoon Entry

It is 1:44 pm. I decided to get a fire going to take a bit of the chill away that is in the air. And giving warmth to my body on this cold day. We have been burning all hemlock, and it is a nice wood to burn.

We have seen a marten on the trail in the past couple of days that catches the boys attention and mine. I then saw the huckleberry bushes moving and wondering if the marten is also enjoying the tasty berries.

I haven’t been sleeping with the sleeping bag liner since we have been here. It might be time to use it to add some additional warmth.

Ferns next to trail path

September 12, 2018 – Wednesday – Day 9

I slept well and stayed warm with the liner through the night.

I woke up at 3:00 am with Nanook snoring next to me. I gave him some loving rubs. Looking outside through my tent window, the stars were out. I felt a peace and calmness within. I had some crazy dreams before I awoke at this early hour of 3:00 am. But I felt good, and relaxed, and at peace with myself. Sometimes I don’t experience these crazy dreams during the night. Maybe it is having Nanook beside me? When I was young, but not too young, I had learned to play with my dreams. I had dreams in color, I had dreams that I was flying at will. I had dreams where I was the watcher of the dreams, One dream I had in the early morning was so vivid that when I woke from it I was not ready to stop dreaming and fell back into that dream to continue the story. And other dreams strangely enough, I had dreams I would be getting into fights and always being the victor of these fights. These fights were always in self defense. The few fights I did get into were always in self defense. And I never got the worst of it. Some of these dreams I had were awakening dreams – dreams that had awakened my spirit within.

We got up at 8:15 am, and the clouds began moving in. The temperature was 46 deg.

We took a short walk, and returning to camp I got some water at the spring, then started the coffee perking and a fire going.

Morning fire

11:38 am, I tried to call Dick on the radio with no response. I expect him to be here around 12:00 to 1:00 pm. We started to get a few drops coming down and I prepared camp for possible rain. And then we were getting blue sky and clouds. Then the sun was out warming the day. Although it is now 50 deg, the warmth of the sunshine feels good.

I fixed breakfast for the boys, and will get mine going very soon.

One thing the boys are good at is letting me know if people are coming, or if critters are around. I am sure they will hear the horses before I do, if they come. They don’t bark, but gives me body language if they are alert to something.

When we are in the backcountry I am always alert to forest fires. And hopefully we don’t get caught in one.

Afternoon Entry

Dick did arrive at 1:00 pm sharp. It took two pack animals for our resupply. I am amazed it costs so much more getting packed in in Idaho, then it does in California. Almost three times as much. This trip cost me close to $2,700 so far. Dick seemed to have gotten everything I requested. Dick and I talked a little bit, then he was on his way.

I got our food packed away, gathered some firewood for tonight and filled the water containers.

Evening Entry

I went for a walk with the boys, and I just followed them. They took a trail that they explore once in a while, and they took off running. I followed them for a bit then turned around back to camp. I called to them to come but they did not respond. I figured they would come back when they were ready, since they were so good at coming back to camp. I was getting a little concerned about them, so I called them again with no luck. I thought I would try howling to them, After a few howls, I saw Nanook trotting up the trail towards me, Then Takota following behind, with a look on his face, saying, “What’s up?“ I was always happy to see them coming back to me. When I howled, they were back with me in 5 minutes. Maybe howling works better than calling them with a voice command? Before we went on this journey, I would howl to them and thinking I could use it as a command for them to come if we got separated. This is the first time I tried it, and it seemed to work. Once we were together again, we headed back to camp for dinner. The feeling of gratification I get when I see them coming back to me, just warms my heart. I feel a deep bond with them and I believe them with me.

At 6:00 pm, it is 42 deg.

While getting water, I was thinking our water source that is only a trickle, was a joke, and I was not sure how long it would last. It wasn’t the only water source, but Dick said it was the best. We have not had any issues with water so far. We do have other small springs coming down the hill next to camp, that we could probably use if the one we use goes dry.

September 13, 2018 – Thursday – Day 10

We are all stocked up with food and good to go for the rest of our time here.

We awoke at around 7:00 am, the boys greeted me wanting their loving attention. We got up at 7:45 am. It was 44 deg.

I had all the tent window flaps closed as with the door flap and it kept me nice and warm. The tent we are using is a Cabela’s Big Horn III. It was a nice tent and has served us well in the backcountry.

I wanted to go on a hike going further towards Black Lake. I was thinking about the hike for some reason all during the night. On this hike I wanted to be a little more prepared for the unknown. It wasn’t that the hike was anything special, I just wanted to be a little more prepared because we were going further, but not knowing how much further. I also wanted to mark the trail with colored tape. I brought with me, bear spray, the Spot locator, binoculars, map, a shoulder bag, and my 22 cal rifle, if we see any small game along the way.

With gear ready, I told the boys, “show me the way?” I sometimes direct them, and sometimes they direct me. I have realized they are really good in finding hidden trails in the overgrown brush, and they would wait for me to catch up. The boys love to explore the countryside. Sometimes Takota felt adventurous and he would take the lead, other times Nanook would take the lead. Or they would walk site by side next to me. I would learn later at our winter camp, Tokota was able to read what Nanook was sensing being right next to Nanook, like he was reading Nanook’s mind. That was pretty amazing to me.

While walking the trail I knew where the huckleberries were on the side of the trail, and would grab a snack on the way.

This morning the boys stayed relatively close to me, not wandering too far from me. We took a different trail which is the actual established trail and we did not go through the camp we went through last time. It was a higher trail above the camp. When I was not sure where to go when the trail disappeared, I would watch the boys and just followed them and they would find the trail. Not all the time, but I would say in most cases.

When we were roughly a mile out I noticed the weather. It was completely overcast, but didn’t look like we would get rain for the moment. I decided it might be a good idea to turn around and head back. The boys were close and followed me back.

Back in camp, it is 11:11 am and the sky turned a dark gray, it looked like it could start to rain any time. It is getting chilly out at 41 deg. I have a fire going using only the thick bark of the hemlock. It was nice smelling and it burned well. I got my coffee going, and the boys are waiting for their breakfast of kibble, bacon, and eggs from our new supply of food that we got from yesterday.

We didn’t get far today on our hike, but discovered the trail that will take us to Black Lake. If we didn’t have to bushwhack so much, we would make better ground. Although we are in very rugged country, with a steep mountain landscape, very narrow trails that can quickly disappear into thick vegetation, or walking along side steep mountain slopes, it is beautiful country filled with many forms of life that can easily blend into the landscape without even being seen, or heard. I hope we can explore more of this area. We didn’t encounter any creatures on our walk, only the sounds of the grouse.

The bark of the hemlock is burning good and we have a lot of it in camp. I might as well use it.

I have found myself being more reluctant to hunt any small game. If I don’t need to, unless for a survival situation, I can’t see taking a life.

It is definitely getting colder each day and we did get a little rain, so I decided not to cook breakfast. We took cover in the tent with the rain falling a bit more.

A little earlier before going into the tent, and while they were eating their breakfast, Takota was interested in something on the trail, then Nanook noticed it. I was thinking maybe a moose or elk? I looked down on the trail below, and it was a marten hopping along the trail. All three of us were excited to see this little creature near our camp. It was the first time we got to see one of these beautiful creatures in real life. I am not sure where he came from. It must be near since this is the second time we have seen him or her in the area. It might be attracted to the abundance of huckleberries.

Afternoon Entry

It is 3:35 pm and have been picking some huckleberries for a snack in the light rain we are getting. It is 38 deg. I suppose we could get some light snow. I am prepared for it, with our tent, clothing and warmth of the sleeping bag, liner, and a wool blanket.

The clouds are hanging along the mountain side. It is beautiful here, and peaceful. All is quiet in the forest. I am not too concerned about the weather, with the exception of our departure day and the rugged terrain we have to go through going back. The good thing is we do drop quickly in elevation, so snow might not be much of an issue. I hope?

We are relaxing next to a nice warm fire. It looks like the clouds are clearing out and being replaced with lots of blue sky.

Evening Entry

The temperature is at 37 deg. It should be a cold night. I am sure the boys are enjoying the cooler weather. It is time to button up as they say. It is beginning to get dark at 7:30 pm under the canopy of the hemlock. And that means it is almost time for bed.

September 14, 2018 – Friday – Day 11

I woke up again at 3:00 am after having some dreams.

Last night I took the boys for a short walk before bed to get any business done. Nanook was quick about it. And Takota just took his time. I had their leashes on and Takota seemed to get tangled up in everything, as he does so well. After we were back in the tent, I was looking for my thick wool shocks to wear, and couldn’t find them. I was getting frustrated not being able to find them.

This morning when we were getting up, my pants from yesterday were still wet, so I grabbed a clean pair of pants, and changed all my pockets out into the clean pair of pants. I then thought I had lost my keys, but forgot I had put them in my pants already. I did find my wool socks on a pile of books I had out. I also misplace a screw driver I was looking for last night. And it was where I usually have it. All of that frustration I was experiencing was for not. A pure waste of energy.

As for my socks I couldn’t find, all I had to do is get another pair from my bag, it was no big deal. But I made it a big deal. I apologized to the boys for yelling in frustration. I tend to get angry when I misplace things.

When we left for our walk this morning it was sunny and 47 deg. Another beautiful day in the backcountry. We just did a short walk, then back to camp. I got water, made coffee, started a campfire, then time for breakfast for me and the boys.

During the night it did get cold. I blame it for not having my wool socks on. Now that I know where they are I will have them for tonight, unless I forget where they are again.

The grouse have not been around camp for a few days. Will they come back?

With me, Nanook, the marten, the grouse and the birds, the huckleberries are beginning to dwindle in supply. They will be gone very soon I suspect. I will miss having these flavorful treats.

Takota lost his bandanna on our walk this morning, so we will have to go out today to look for it, and gather some firewood.

September 15, 2018 – Saturday – Day 12

I awoke many times during the night for some odd reason.

Takota and I heard a sound from one of the containers, which means a critter is in our camp. It was about 3:00 am. At first I thought it could possibly be a bear. But a bear would probably be much louder if they smelled food. I thought maybe it is our neighbor the marten. I kinda made sense it is the marten. I just listened to the sounds this creature was making until I fell back into a restful sleep. Takota did the same.

I noticed Takota’s left eye was swollen again this morning. I will have to keep an eye on it. He could have scratched it?

It was 8:00 am when we got up and went for our walk. It was partly cloudy with a temperature of 43 deg.

On our walk I was watching Takota closely, and he seemed to be doing fine. His eye seems to clear up when he is up and about. After our short walk, I made coffee, and got a fire going.

There has been a lot of bird activity going on. I heard grouse in the berry patch across from the spring, but could not see them hidden under the huckleberry bushes. I heard some chirping from the trees, and it was a gray squirrel coming down a tree. It was the first one we have seen.

When I was about to start cooking breakfast, I heard a sound coming from behind me, but couldn’t figure where it was coming from. I then saw the marten about 12 feet from me, running to a tree. I was now only a few feet from him. It climbed up the tree behind our kitchen area. It was making a cooing sound, like a baby. It peeked around the tree trunk to look at us, and when I got too close to it, it gave me a vicious growl of it’s disapproval saying, “Not too close buddy, I am vicious.” I did get some photos, but most of them ended up blurry. The marten must have been our visitor early this morning that we heard.

Marten at camp

It eventually climbed down from the tree and scampered off to a different area of the forest. I saw this as a special gift from the forest.

I am not sure if this marten was the same one we saw the other day or not. Maybe a sibling? Either way it was special.

Photo by others

A mushroom I have seen on dead fall is the Red-belt conk I believe. Another common mushroom I have seen in this area with a gray cap and white gills. I have seen two others that I have not identified. We are learning more about mushrooms and how they tie into the forest ecosystem, as with playing an important part of their relationship with the forest. I am gaining a greater appreciation for the fungi world. As with the trees and how they communicate with each other. We are just beginning to learn how everything is tied to each other in this web of life. We once knew this many thousands of years ago, but have forgotten. This is why I feel it is important to learn from the wisdom of the traditional peoples that still remain with the knowing of this knowledge and relationship with the natural world. Then maybe, we who live in the modern day world will stop destroying the very thing that gives life to all life – the four elements, air, water, earth, and fire. As with all life on our planet.

I spotted two gray jays in the huckleberry patch, and two others in the trees. It seems this area is coming alive with the forest creatures. Unfortunately we only have a short time left here. This is why I prefer staying in one spot to learn the area. Most people only stay for a very short time, maybe a day or two. They may see more of the beautiful landscape then we do, but what they do see is only a small glimpse of what is actually there. They only touch the surface, and they don’t experience deeply what is truly there before them. When we can experience nature silently, being still, it allows us to go deeper into this experience within nature, and our relationship with her.

A couple of days ago I did find some fir trees in the area mixed in with the hemlock.

Evening Entry

Today we had off and on clouds and blue skies. It is 5:41 pm, at 50 deg. It feels very comfortable.

I did some video in the meadow today, mostly of me talking about our experiences here.

Takota’s eye looked pretty good through out the most of the day. I gave him Benadryl to see if that helps.

September 16, 2018 – Sunday – Day 13

It was a pretty good night, but got cold at times. When I awoke I was experiencing a little anxiety and couldn’t shake it off, Maybe a little writing in the journal will help.

I have my coffee and a nice fire going. It is 11:00 am, and 46 deg. The sky is overcast, and maybe a chance of rain. I also see blue skies in the distance through the trees.

The coffee, fire and writing in the journal seems to help calm my soul from the anxiety I was experiencing earlier.

For our walk today, I thought we would take the trail a bit further that we came in on in the dark. The trail was very narrow, 10” to 12” wide. We had an up hill side and a very steep down hill side that seemed to have no end to it. We walked maybe a mile and a quarter or so. I was getting tired so I decided we would head back to camp. The boys were ahead of me, so I called them to come. I heard their footsteps following behind me. They both stopped next to me for a moment, then continued on, passing me in a trot heading back towards camp.

I saw Nanook stopped, sitting on the trail overlooking the steep valley below. I didn’t think to much about it. I checked if I could see Takota down where Nanook was looking, and didn’t see anything. I noticed the beautiful plants changing into their Fall colors . So I assumed Takota continued on the trail. They knew the trail so I was not to concerned about it. I thought maybe Nanook was just waiting for me. Nanook and I moved on with Nanook running ahead of me, and assuming to catch up with Takota. I thought they were at the creek, and no boys were around, so I thought they were back at camp. They weren’t in camp, so I called to them and howled to them. I did a few things in camp figuring they would soon be running into camp as they always do. With the boys nowhere in sight I headed back on the trail to look for them. I was calling and howling to them. Shortly I saw Nanook running to me out of breath and panting. I thought Takota would be following behind, and there was no Takota in sight. I was getting concerned. Nanook was thirsty so I took him to the creek for a drink, then went back to camp to see if Takota had returned, and no Takota. We then went back on the trial to find his brother.

We stopped at the place on the trail I met Nanook and I asked Nanook where Takota was? He gave me no indication of where Takota was. Then in a tree next to us, a Steller’s jay was perched on a low branch squawking at me. Was he trying to tell me something? The jay then flew to another branch, and then more squawking at me. I couldn’t make sense of this behavior the jay was displaying. The strange thing is, we hadn’t seen a Steller’s jay for 12 days, and this one was talking to us?

We went to a trail split where I thought Takota may have taken on the other trail, but that was unusual, he would have come back by now. My mind turned to fear that Takota got hurt or lost. The very idea terrified me. Would we be able to find him? He could have been anywhere? I told Nanook again, where is your brother? Go find Takota. I repeated this over and over again to Nanook. We were at the split of the two trails where I can see in both directions of the two trails.

Nanook finally gave me the slightest indication with his ears pointing back to the trail we just came from. I thought he didn’t know, but I went with it. We headed back on the trail, and continued to call Takota.

While walking the trail I thought this couldn’t be right. But I was also thinking that maybe Nanook was actually looking or hearing Takota in the thick brush below while sitting on the trail? Maybe Takota was stuck? I kept calling Takota. Once we were getting close to where I originally saw Nanook on the trail looking down the steep embankment, here comes Takota on the trail, coming towards us. He was so happy to see us and I was very relieved and happy we had found him. Takota cried in joy when we joined together once again. He didn’t seem he was hurt in anyway. He probably just got caught up in the thick brush and the steep slope and was having difficulty getting back up on the trail. I saw it as truly a gift we found him. I was so grateful.

We were back together again. Nanook did good in finding his brother, and with the help of the jay.

On our evening walk, Takota had his head buried in a plant that was in the mint family. I thought maybe this plant was the cause of his eye irritation?

I found my hoodie sweat shirt and put it over my fleece top and stayed nice and warm during the night.

September 17, 2018 – Monday – Day 14

Takota woke up through the night, it seemed he couldn’t get comfortable. He had both eyes shut when he was wandering around the tent. It was the first time he had done that. I was getting concerned about him. I tried to comfort him with rubs and scratches that he seemed to enjoy, and he finally settled down and fell asleep beside me. Maybe he scratched his eyes getting out of the thick brush?

I woke up at 7:15 am, again feeling a bit uneasy. I then focused, my energy on excitement rather than discomfort, and I was quickly able to experience that good energy field within.

While I was still in bed I heard animals in a distance. I thought it may be elk in a lower valley.

We got up at 8:00 am, it was partly cloudy at 42 deg. We took a short walk just below our camp, then returned to camp to get coffee ready, a nice morning fire, and writing in the journal.

It was a beautiful Fall morning, and with that little energy change I made it began the day just right.

Evening Entry

I spent doing a video for a couple of hours after breakfast, then gathered and sawed firewood.

Takota’s eye seems to be better.

The boys and I took a walk in the afternoon, and heard elk bugling.

The day was a good day.

The elk are still bugling this evening.

It is 7:00 pm and 42 deg.

September 18, 2018 – Tuesday – Day 15

This morning we had high thin clouds in the area with the sun showing through. It is 47 deg.

Last night Takota again seemed restless and uncomfortable as he did the night before. I placed my wool blanket on his bed, and that seemed to work. Nanook was lying on the bed next to me. Takota then lied on the tent floor. I had a sense Takota wanted to sleep next to me, so I moved the other bed next to me, and that seemed to work. He slept for the rest of the night.

It seemed at night his eye would cause him the most trouble, then clear up during the morning when we were up and around.

Takota was alert this morning listening to the elk calls. After breakfast I will give him some Benadryl to help his eye.

I called Dick and left a message to see if he could pick us up before the scheduled date of the 24th so I could get Takota’s eye checked out.

During our whole journey thus far, I could not image doing it without the boys. They were a great support system for me.

While I was fixing breakfast for me and the boys, I heard Takota playing with Nanook. Or should I say harassing Nanook, because he knew they were going to have a very tasty breakfast of kibble, bacon and eggs.

Takota and Nanook were both resting after breakfast, but also alert, listening to the sounds all around them. We heard more elk calls echoing deep in the distance of the lower elevations of the valley, and through the woods this morning. What an amazing and magical sound.

Evening Entry

I was spending time playing with the video camera today.

Takota’s energy seems to be high. He was full of piss and vinegar today and this evening. Up the hill above camp the boys were hearing and sniffing the scents of creatures stirring around. Although my human scents can’t always detect them, they are around. The forests are always alive with subtle activity that man cannot hear. We hear, but we don’t here, we see but don’t see. We only see the surfaces of things, because we don’t go deep into our experiences within. We only tend to gloss over these experiences, missing so much that nature provides to us. By just being still, and silent, can we hear the voices in nature.

I found myself rushing through things, trying to get things done. I just need to slow down. There is no rush. We have no dangers we have to deal with, such has fires. It is good though to have these things in the back of the mind if they do happen, and prepare for them the best we can. But most of us don’t. We don’t think it will happen to us.

Daily, I check Takota’s eye. And it usually effects him at night, and clears during the day. I don’t know what to think? All I can do is keep an eye on it.

September 19, 2018 – Wednesday – Day 16

When we went to bed last night, he again seemed a little restless. I got him to lie on his bed, and I gave him loving rubs and scratches, and that got him to relax. He did get up during the night, but quickly lied back down. Each time, I would give him loving scratches, as I would with Nanook being on the other side of me.

At around 7:00 am both boys woke me with loving attention. Just before that Takota went over to Nanook to get some tender loving licks. Usually Nanook would give him a growl, then give in, giving the loving licks, Takota expected.

If I woke to bad thoughts, the boys would always bring a shining light to my morning, as did being in nature.

It is a beautiful sunny day, 47 deg.

We went on our morning walk to the small meadow. I had them off leash, but the stayed close to me and was listening to me. Takota was doing fine and his eye didn’t seem to be bothering him.

I hear the Stellers jay chattering away in a nearby tree.

I looked over to the boys and saw them looking intently at something down at the trail. I thought, maybe an elk or moose, or the little marten? I looked down at the trail, and I could not believe my eyes, it was a lone black wolf sniffing along side the trail. He glanced up at us with a cautious curiosity, but did not seemed too concerned. He just continued sniffing. He had a small white mark on his upper chest. I again wished I had my video camera ready. I grabbed my other camera from the tent and began snapping photos. Unfortunately they were blurry. I am not sure if I was shaking from excitement, or the camera was out of adjustment. The boys were very interested in our new visitor.

Our visitor did not seem threatening, and continued up the hill to the left of our camp, occasionally watching us, then behind our camp when he disappeared into the woods. What an incredible sight to see. It was our first wolf encounter that we got to see.

I am not sure if we will see him again. Will he returned to this area? Probably unlikely. Does it mean more wolves are in the area? I will have to keep a close eye on our surroundings. It is hard telling how wolves will react in a pack in our situation? We only had one experience with a pack of wolves that was not threatening, but them being more curious about us. And what would the boys do if they were off leash and saw a wolf, or pack of wolves in a close encounter? So far our experiences have been non-threatening with wolves. Have we just been lucky?

Much later I talked with a so-called wolf expert from the US Forest Service about our encounter with the pack of wolves in the Sawtooth, and he told me they were probably just curious about us when they came to visit us in camp. It was very interesting how this pack responded to us. They checked us out, and they chose to leave the next morning. Did they leave the area because we were there? Or were they just passing through? These were good lesson for me with the boys on how the wolves responded to us in both situations. I believe if the boys showed aggression towards the wolves by barking, it could have been a different scenario that may have played out. I also believe if we show respect for all creatures in the wild, the outcome will be a good one in many cases. And it does not mean being foolish around wildlife either.

Evening Entry

We have not seen any sign of the lone wolf since this morning. But the boys will be on alert if he comes back.

Takota’s eye seemed to be doing pretty good.

The elk have been active here during the mating season, hearing them call for a mate. It has been part of the experience here for us.

We had a nice fire, and experiencing the cooler weather of Autumn in the high country.

I wonder if we will hear any wolves howling this evening?

September 20, 2018 – Thursday – Day 17

I slept pretty well. Keeping the window openings of the tent closed helped keep the tent a bit warmer. We weren’t having any problems with condensation in the tent for the whole trip. And since the boys enjoy the cold, I try to keep the inside of the tent on the cooler side. Takota seemed to have slept well during the night.

At about 8:00 am the boys came for their loving attention of scratches and rubs by me. This attention always started my morning out right. And then stepping out into nature. There is nothing like it.

The weather looked cold and overcast so we stayed in bed for another hour. When we got up it was 40 deg. We took our morning walk just down the hill and over the trail, making it a very short walk. The boys are always sniffing, and listening to the sounds in nature while on our walks.

The huckleberries are almost gone from our consumption, and the other critters who enjoyed them. I am surprised no bears came through. The Steller’s jay is still squawking near camp. The skies are now clearing up. We occasionally are getting a cold Fall breeze coming through, that always feels refreshing to us. On our walk I was looking down at the ground to see if I could discover any stones carved by man. I did find one that was very crude, but looked like it could have been an arrow head, spear head, or cutting tool probably from the ancient people that were once here. I thought about what it would have been like living with these peoples? I set the stone back on the ground where I found it.

While getting water at the spring I noticed a track in the mud that was possibly a bear track. It may have stayed clear of our camp due to the scent of the boys, if it was indeed a bear.

It is quiet and peaceful in our place in nature.

I forgot to mention, we had a guy and gal backpacking that crossed our camp. I talked to them for a little bit. They came from Black Lake. They said, it was a steep climb from the lake. It would have been nice to check it out, but it was not meant to be. They were the only people we saw up here in this remote area.

I will begin organizing our gear for our departure in two days. I just hope it will be a better ride back to base camp?

I called Dick, and Gary answered. Gary told me Dick can pick us up on Saturday or Monday. I told him Saturday. I also mentioned that I was hoping he would come along to help out.

September 21, 2018 – Friday – Day 18

At 6:00 am, it was a beautiful morning. The boys were quietly sleeping until they heard me saying. “Good morning kids.” They both rolled over at the same time, for their belly rubs. Nanook thumping his tail on the tent floor. Takota let me know he was ready with a whine followed by a yawn.

We got up and went for a nice walk. I gathered some lichen covered branches, and old man’s beard for our morning fire. The sun was rising above the tree covered mountains. It was nice seeing the morning light within the darkness of the forest where we had our camp.

Morning fire

At camp I got the fire going, the coffee perking, I wrote in the journal, and just enjoyed the quiet, and peaceful moments in nature. One of the books I was thinking about writing was on those moments of reflections that I had on our journey.

Afternoon Entry

It was a nice last day sunny day with a nice Fall breeze. The temperature was 58 deg, at 12:05 pm.

I got most of our stuff organized to pack out by late afternoon. The only thing left is the tent and our sleeping things, and I will get that done in the morning. Today I removed the stakes and guy lines of the tent to make it faster taking down the tent. I don’t think I will have to worry about strong winds taking the tent down tonight.

I should have time for breakfast and finishing packing tomorrow before Dick arrives. It will take him sometime to get everything packed up and loaded on the pack animal. I hope he comes early enough so we can head down the trail before dark. We will be doing a lot of walking with the horses due to the steepness and narrowness of the trail. Doing it in the darkness can be dangerous, for us, for the dogs, and for the pack animals. I was concerned about

Takota doing this hike down, with his eye problem.

This was our last backcountry trip, at least for this year. I hope we will have the opportunity to have more. In the back of my mind I thought about our winter camp. I was not ready for it mentally. I hope it will work out with the land owner staying on his property for the full winter?

Overall we enjoyed our stay here. There were some challenges we had to face, like getting up here, Takota getting lost, and is eye problems, but other then that we enjoyed it up here. We had good weather overall. A pretty nice campsite, We got to experience moose, elk, a wolf, grouse, a marten, and some jays. Nanook and I got to feast on an abundance of huckleberries. And it was just nice being up here. We didn’t have to deal with burnt out areas which was nice. And we had no people here. Each of our three backcountry trips offered us different challenges to learn from, as with learning about our relationship with nature.

September 22, 2018 – Saturday – Day 19

This morning it sounded like light rain falling, but it was only the needles of the hemlock falling on the tent. The wind was blowing pretty good this morning that I was not expecting. Even with the guy lines not staked, the tent did not flap around much.

I had a difficult time sleeping with my concerns about leaving today. I did not have much confidence in my Outfitter to get us down safely. I was especially concerned about Takota. Can he make in down on the rough and narrow trail we will be going down on with his eye problem safely? Especially if we have to do it in the dark? Even if everything went well with Takota, will it go smoothly with the packs not slipping and staying firmly on the pack animals? I could only image dealing with this in the dark, having to try and adjust them at night on these steep, and narrow trails we will be on for 4 hours? But nothing is ever certain, dealing with pack animals, heavy packs, and in steep, narrow trails, and in rough mountain country, with steep switch backs, and doing it at night.

We got up at 7:00 am. I had time to finish packing up, and fixing a quick breakfast. A light rain began falling while we were getting ready to leave. Hopefully it remains only a light rain? I had camp completely broken down by 12:00 pm. And then wait for our ride back to base camp to come soon. I figured Dick would arrive in camp by 1:00 or 1:30 pm. They arrived at 2:15 pm. I was not happy with that. I knew we would be doing a good part of the ride back in the dark. I did understand that Dick had a lot of work getting the animals ready, trailered, then getting them to the trailhead. I am glad Gary was there to help, although he couldn’t do too much. He also had to bring my truck with them to the trailhead. Maybe Dick had real help for our trip down.

I wouldn’t be too concerned if we had a better trail to go back on. But we will have serious drop offs to deal with for most of the ride. It will be slow going. And I am really concerned about Takota.

We only had a little light rain in the morning, then the rest of the day was mostly overcast.

We did not get going on the trail until 5:30 pm. I was not happy about leaving so late. We could have cut half that time if Dick brought a well seasoned packer with him to help.

I thought we were taking a different trail heading back, but it was actually the same trail. I didn’t realized it because we arrived in camp at night when we first arrived here. I should have known this if I just looked at the map I had. A bad mistake on my part.

Dick and Gary mounted their horses. I told Dick I would walk my horse for a bit. The first part of the trail was easy. I then let the boys off leash and mounted my horse. She was the same one I rode up on. I was the last one in the pack. I thought if I walked the boys and my horse together, my horse would do better with them. That was not the case. My horse really did not like my dogs. And that is when I let the boys loose, and I got on my horse.

When I let the boys off leash, they were off and running down the trail. Takota seemed to be doing fine with his eye, but we hadn’t hit the toughest part of the trail, and in the dark.

The first part of the trail ride was relaxing and pleasant. I was actually enjoying it. The horses were doing fine and the boys were doing fine. The boys stayed close to me and I was keeping a close eye on them, especially Takota. I wish I remember going up on this trail, because we could have had that as part of our walking trail.

My responsibility was not only watching the boys, my horse, but also watched for any issue with the pack animals in front of us.

The first incident, Gary’s horse did not want to go any further. A familiar pattern with these horses. My horse was doing fine, but she did not like my dog’s flanking her. She got very nervous, and she was ready to kick or bite at them. So I had to keep the boys a safe distance away. I also moved my horse to get her focuses on moving forward and getting out of that defensive stance. This did happen a few times, but nothing bad happened.

Once we reached one section of the trail where it was getting steep, we dismounted and walked the horses. Dick said we would be walking most of the trail off the horses. Things then started to get bad. When Gary dismounted his horse, he fell. His bad knee gave out on him. He luckily did not get hurt. One has to remember this guy is 75 years old. He is still pretty strong for his age, but he is more likely to get hurt doing this. I don’t know what Dick was thinking bringing him along.

Some of the views we had were spectacular with the setting sun dropping behind the mountains.

Dick went through the protocol of riding in the dark. He said, “some people tend to get disoriented at night on the horses. And will fall off their horse.” Luckily I don’t have that problem. I have ridden horses at night and they do pretty well finding their way at night. We had to be careful not to shine our lights in their eyes. We also had to keep a good communication with everyone. That is something Dick seemed to forget. I had some difficulty walking my the horse, on the trail because of my cataract in one eye. I had to take it very slow. The boys were doing great overall, as with the horses. The boys seemed to find their place in front of me, and behind the pack animal that was not at least bothered by the boys. It was the same pack horse the boys followed getting up to camp originally. So things seemed to be working out.

The further we went the more difficult the tail had become. Dick had three pack animals and he was in the lead, Gary was in the middle with three pack animals, and I was drag, or at the end of the pack line.

One thing, and maybe the only thing good about my horse was she was not crowding or pushing me on the trail. Gary’s horse was really bad at that, and on three occasions pushed Gary off the trail which could have been very dangerous. The last time Gary ended up in thick brush on a very steep slope, luckily that stopped him from sliding down further. But making it very difficult getting out of the thick brush and back on the trail in the pitch black darkness. I couldn’t help him because I had no safe place to get to him. I used my head lamp to give him extra light. He did finally get out, but it must have been exhausting for him. Dick allowed himself to get further in front of us making it difficult to communicate with him, and that was really pissing me off.

I then saw one of Gary’s pack horses collapsing on the trail, so we yelled at Dick that a horse was down. He finally heard us and came up to help. I had no idea how serious it was? I told Dick he had to stay closer to us. I am guessing the pack slipped and the horse lost balance. We were lucky the horse fell where he did. If it happened on a steep embankment, that could have been very bad. Dick was able to get the horse up, and we and the horses had no problems for the rest of the ride, with the exception of just being very tired.

I was getting hot, and sweating with all the rain gear I was wearing. I had to start stripping this clothing off. It was getting very uncomfortable. I was also wearing the wrong shoes, (Riding boots) for all the down hill walking, and my feet were getting very sore, and killing me. We finally made it down to the trailhead. We went to my truck, and I put the boys inside so they could rest. I then watched for any traffic to warn them to slow down near the horses and stock trailer while Dick and Gary unloaded the packs, and loaded the horses in the trailer.

We walked most of the trail down and it was exhausting. I have to say, the boys did great under these circumstances.

We did have some moon light to help us out on the trail, when the clouds weren’t covering the moon.

I would have to say it was another ride from hell, but we all made it down safely.

Back at base camp I asked Dick if he needed any help with my gear? And he said, he will cover it up for the night. So the boys and I headed for our tent that was luckily still set up, and crashed for the night.

September 24, 2018 – Monday – back at base camp.

The night was off and on sleep wise, being awaken by the sounds of horse hooves around the tent, and munching on grass. A light rain was also falling off and on through the night. Otherwise me and the boys slept well. I was really proud of the boys for being so well on both our trail rides on this trip, and on our 19 days in the backcountry. They were a pure joy being with and sharing this experience with.

We got up at 8:30 am, it was chilly outside. I took the boys for a walk then headed for the tent cabin for some coffee and burnt pancakes that were prepared by a helper of Dick’s by the name of Rick who likes to talk too much. He should have been named, Gabby.

The day was partly cloudy, but beautiful. Each time we leave for another area, we know it will be in nature. It will be winter soon, right around the corner. A new adventure, but I am a bit concerned about our winter camp.

Takota’s eye was looking good this morning.

I took a well needed shower, got everything packed up. I talked with Gary for a bit before we headed out. I was looking at our next campground and I was looking at the campground near Orofino at the reservoir we camped at before. It would take maybe 4 hours to get to. So we checked out a small campground not to far from here called Aquarius campground on the North Fork of the Clear Water River. It was a short drive to get there. It looked like a nice campground, and quiet. There were only a few campers there. The camping fee was only $5.00 per night. On our way to the campground I saw a bald eagle perched on top of a large rock in the middle of the creek. It would have made a great photo, but I didn’t stop.

It was cloudy with possible rain. I set up our tent then headed for a small town of Pierce about an hour away to get gas, and to the market there for some food. It was a nice drive going through beautiful countryside, showing it’s Autumn colors of reds, oranges, and yellows in it’s landscape. One area that wasn’t so nice, was where the forest was clear cut that scarred the landscape.

At the store, we were able to get real food. I picked up some ham and cheese, beer, bacon and eggs, steak, and chicken.

We encountered a couple of deer crossing the road on our way back to camp.

I was told a small reservoir named Deer Creek Reservoir was a good place for fishing, that was close by, and of course the river we were camping at. When we were at Deer Creek Reservoir, an elk crossed the road in front of us. It was a beautiful sight to see.

Back at camp I wanted to get the boys fed. I picked up some wood near the reservoir for a couple of fires. We had ham and cheese for dinner and a nice evening fire.

The sky is clearing, as with it cooling down. It was a beautiful day in the Idaho mountains. It is also time to set up my rod and reel for some fishing.

Tonight I was noticing Takota’s eye was not looking good.

To be continued in Part 20

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 15

Our Journey Living in Nature – Part Fifteen

This part will include Apgar Campground, Van Wych State Park, and Sawtooth Lodge.

June 5, 2018 – Tuesday – Apgar Campground

Our camp

We got up at 7:00 am. It was a nice morning to move. I will miss this place. It was a nice campground to camp at, especially with few campers here. I am not sure we will be back here again though?

We went for our morning walk, then I decided to make some coffee while I take down and pack up the camp. I also got the boys fed.

The packing went smoothly, and quickly, and I don’t think I forgot anything? I got the truck and trailer hitched up the night before, and that saved some time. We left the camp at 10:30 am. I was not in too much of a hurry getting to our new campground. I wanted to camp near Kamiah, but where?

We went to Kamiah first to visit Jeff, and see our possible winter camp. Jeff showed me where I could put our tent. We talked for a bit and then thanked him for letting us stay here for the winter. It was really kind of him for doing this. And I had no other options at this point. I told him I will call him after our last backcountry trip is done with. He mentioned to me that I could stay at his property until I left for the Sawtooth Lodge, I thanked him, but declined. I still wanted the solitude with the boys in nature, although I didn’t tell him that.

After leaving Jeff’s place, we headed to the USFS Ranger Station in Kamiah to get some information on nearby campgrounds. The gal at the Ranger Station told me there were some USFS campground on Hwy 12 about 45 minutes south of us.

We found the campground she suggested to us, but there was no way to get my truck and trailer down to the campground, so we moved further down Hwy 12 a few more miles, and we got to Apgar campground. The road down to the campground was accessible with my truck and trailer, so we checked it out. It was a small campground next to the river.

The only campers there were four tents on one site used by the Conservation Corp, that were doing work on the campgrounds. I continued on the short campground loop, slowly scanning for an appropriate campsite that would work for us and things weren’t looking too good for a site that could accommodate our needs. Then turning the bend, I saw campsite #5 that looked like a really nice site. I was able to get my truck and trailer in with no problem. The tent pad was questionable, as far as getting our tent to fit. But I thought I could squeeze it in. The rest of the site was pretty good size with a comfortable layout. I liked it! And of course the boys like it. We got the usual metal fire ring, and a larger than usual picnic table which was nice. From camp we were close to the river with a bit of a view, and had a tranquil setting of being in the forest. We had pretty good privacy, and good shade, with some sunlight in the afternoon.

The campground came with a large bear proof trash container, two vault toilets, and two water spigots.

Apgar is a small campground with only 7 campsites in the loop that is set between U.S. Highway12 and the beautiful Lochsa River. The campground has a nice and quiet forestry feel to it with it’s wooded area of Giant Western Red Cedar and Fir trees, with lush plant life throughout the campground. The price is right for camping at $14.00 per night and $7.00 per night for those caring a Senior Pass, which I did.

The first thing was to get the tent set up. It was a tight squeeze but I got it in. After the tent was up, we ran to the store in Kamiah, an hour away, for some food. Got back to camp at 6:30 pm, fed the boys and me, then I finished setting the camp up.

After getting everything done in camp I relaxed with the boys next to a nice campfire. Before bed, we went for a walk around the short loop of the campground. It was very quiet and peaceful here with very little traffic noise at night. We could hear the soothing sound of the river in the background.

June 6, 2018 – Wednesday

We slept well on our first night at the new camp. We took a short morning walk around camp, and I noticed a lot of plants that were familiar to me. There was Miner’s lettuce, Plantain, Wild strawberry, Fern, Thimbleberry, Goosefoot, and surprisingly quite a bit of Wild ginger. I thought I was in the vegetable produce section in nature. I am sure there may have been more I did not see. Because we were in a campground I would not use any of these plants to eat, due to possible pollutants, But it was still a nice treat to see all these plants in one small area. I could only imagine what I might find in the backcountry.

There is a lot of bird activity both in the morning and at night with their songs to enjoy.

After finishing our walk, I fed the boys, and made some coffee for me. It was a beautiful morning waking to a beautiful natural landscape. If this was away from the road a couple of miles, it would be perfect.

We will be going into town today to pick up some groceries, to check the town of Kamiah out, make some calls, and to pick up some firewood. I will also fill up the gas tank of the truck.

So far the bugs are not bad at our camp.

Last night two guys on touring bicycles came in to camp for the night. Highway 12 is a popular scenic route both for automobiles, and bicycles, that takes the travelers all the way into Montana. It was a common travel route for the Nez Perce in the day.

The lush forest in this area provides us with fresh woodland smells. It is nice breathing in this fresh air.

Afternoon Entry

We got everything done that we wanted to. We also got a good load of firewood to bring back to camp.

June 7, 2018 – Thursday

We got up at 8:30 am, took a short walk around the campground. The

Conservation Corp group had left, and some people from Denmark were leaving, that came in yesterday. Last night on our evening walk, we past the camp of the Danes, and they wanted to meet the boys. One of the guys asked if they could have some steak, and Nanook instantly perked right up. He knew this meant food for them. When the one guy brought over a big chunk of steak, Nanook was thinking, “Hell Yeh, we will eat that!” The guy brought more chunks of meat, and of course Nanook assumed it was for them. I told the guy to wrap them up and I will give it to the boys later.

When we passed their camp this morning, Nanook stopped in hopes of getting more steak. He watched the guys getting packed up, hoping they would see him. I had to pull Nanook away with all my strength. He would have waited for them to give the boys maybe some more of the tasty steak. Nanook never forgets a hand that feeds them.

When we got up this morning, we had blue skies, but at 10:00 am it was overcast at least over our area. With most of the sky hidden in trees, it is hard to see what is coming and going as far as the weather goes.

This morning I found a mint plant, and I wanted to check to see if the Wild ginger has flowered. I saw two flowers of the Wild ginger, one on each plant. They are usually hidden, and just by touching the plant or disturbing it, it releases a lovely fragrance into the air. One knows then, it is a Wild ginger. I also recognized a flower of the Bunch berry plant.

Last night I had thoughts of letting the boys off leash when we are in the backcountry. We will have to see how they behave. There are a lot of considerations to think about with that.

There is one butterfly that has been fluttering around our camp, and the last camp. I have not been able to identify it. What is important for me on this journey, is not knowing every critter and plant I see by name, but simply observing it deeply. I don’t want to get caught up in labeling things, unless I think it is useful in my writing.

Evening Entry

I noticed the river was beginning to recede today.

A few campers came into the campground today. Some stayed, and some left, like a revolving door.

While fixing dinner this evening, we did get a light rain. After dinner we sat under the canopy that I put up today. I enjoyed the scenery of the rain coming down on and through the trees around us, and the sounds of rain hitting the trees and ground. The air felt heavy with humid, and the skies light with its many facets of colors reflecting off the plants and trees, and the light piercing through the trees. It was one of those magical moments in nature.

Before it got dark, the boys and I took a walk and dropped by one of the camps we dropped by early and chatted with the husband and wife for some time. Nanook was hoping they may have some treats or leftovers for them. They were telling me about the Great Fire of 1908 that lasted only three days, and devastated forest lands in Northern Idaho, Washington, and Montana. They also told me there is a one hour time change from Northern Idaho to Southern Idaho. It was interesting talking with this couple from Boise. They also talked about the balance of ecosystems the wolves brought back to Idaho, Montana, and Wyoming, since they were protected. Many still think the wolf should be eliminated completely in those states.

While putting thing away before going to bed, I saw a mouse scampering by me.

June 8, 2018 – Friday

I slept well. I awoke to a sunny morning. I have been waking up around 4:45 am to 5:00 am most mornings lately.

On our morning walk I noticed more flowers blooming. A tiny violet flower appeared all of a sudden throughout the campground. There is a pretty yellow flower also blooming, as with some thistle plants popping up. I have seen flower buds ready to flower from another plant. Very soon this area will be covered in colors. It is unfortunate I can’t see the full circle of the plants growth during the seasons. To experience when the flowers begin to bud and blossom, to when they begin to bear fruit, and ripen. What birds and insects are attracted to certain plants for food and nectar that the plants provide to them, in this dual role of the process of pollination, in this wonderful, and beautiful circle of life that we are all a part of, whether we recognize it or not.

I found an orange flower on a thimbleberry bush. The flower looked like a honeysuckle flower, but with no taste of sweetness to it. I then saw more of these flowers on the thimbleberry leaves. They must have blown in from another area, or plants nearby. It is the little things that brings wonder to life in nature.

I have seen a robin on occasion, and hearing bird songs in the morning, noon, and night. Maybe it is the robin? A hummingbird came to visit us. He or she would hover very close to me, then fly off. Sometimes it would dive into the fire pit for some reason, maybe for the ash?

Sometimes while writing in my journal, a critter, or birds, or the hummingbird would show itself to me. Maybe saying, “Greetings.”

There is something about Idaho that shows it’s wild and free spirit. One, is the many rivers that runs free throughout Idaho. Idaho is popular with rafting. I have done rafting on a small scale, but having no desire to experience it as a thrill ride. And I am getting to old for such things, as with limits I have with the boys. It is all about our journey, the boys and me together. I wouldn’t mind meandering along a slow moving river to enjoy the scenery though.

I find our campsite to be very relaxing to be in – very peaceful. If it was full of campers, it would very well be different. We were lucky we didn’t have that.

We found a small, almost obscure trail across the highway that we explored a short distance. It ran along Lolo creek. It is very overgrown, and I did not want to venture on it to far. The only bad thing about our campground was limited places to take walks.

Evening Entry

It was a beautiful day today. We picked up some block ice for our cooler, I bought a small book on the Clearwater region, and got about a third of the trailer organized. Whatever that means? I still have to go through everything for our backcountry trip, which means pretty much emptying the trailer, and going through everything I want to bring with us. Then putting the rest of the stuff back into the trailer. Imagine dealing with a trailer brimmed with stuff, not knowing what is what and having to go through everything. I did label the containers, but I still had to go through all of them. I would go through things I forgot I even had brought with us. I had a lot of stuff just for living, and for going into the backcountry.

Walking the boys to the river this afternoon, we were standing on a rocky area, with the rocks embedded in the ground , and some vegetation scattered around. It was like a cobblestone path. We stood for a second in one spot and looked down, and my shoes, and pant legs to my knees were covered with big black ants. I was being attacked. I quickly left the scene, and brushed off all the ants. I must have disturbed their nest. I made sure I brushed any off the boys as well. Then we left the area. Lucky we didn’t have our tent over an ant’s nest.

June 9, 2018 – Saturday

Slept well. Overcast morning. I had a quick cup of coffee or two before we leave for town.

Fed the boys, Takota ate, Nanook didn’t.

Evening Entry

We got an oil change for the truck. Met with Dick Anderson, the Outfitter that will take us into the Clearwater National Forest for our last trip into the backcountry in September. We dropped off a deposit for him at his home. Dick lives in Kamiah. Dick told me that is when the weather begins to change to rain and possible snow. That did not seem to bother me. I thought I would be ready for it. Little did I know how rugged the trails are getting up and down, especially in bad weather. I guess there is no Indian Summer in Idaho? Dick was also going to talk with some people he knows about me doing some caretaking in Elk City for the winter.

I decided not to get firewood today. I just picked up some food at the market. We can get firewood on Monday.

After getting back to camp it began raining pretty hard and steady for about an hour. I put the food away once we got into camp, then huddled into the tent with the boys for a rain nap.

When we got up, it was nice out, but still overcast.

At 6:00 pm, we just finished having dinner, and there was still a chance of rain. We may get rain on Sunday and Monday. Then nice weather. I did close up the tent this morning before we left for town. Good thing I did! The tent stayed dry which was a good thing. But my chair was soaking wet.

I got a good campfire going putting wet aspen logs on the fire and it was burning well. I love that wood. It burns well and smells good.

I asked Dick, the Outfitter what woods are up where we will be, and he said mostly Hemlock.

I also found a poisonous mushroom in camp, that was exciting. When learning about wild edible plants, we must also learn about the poisonous, and the non-edible as well.

Most of the people here have left. One camper has remained. I will extend my camping stay here for a couple more days.

June 10, 2018 – Sunday

I am not sure when I woke up. All I know was, it was still raining. It rained all night long and started shortly after going to bed. We finally got up at 8:45 am and the rain had finally stopped, and has not started again. Is it finally over with? I saw a little blue sky coming through the clouds. The gloomy wet weather can wear on one’s psyche at times. It can effect one’s mood, and attitude. And it was getting to me a bit. But it is all about how we think about it. How we let our thoughts play out in our minds in determining how we feel.

I began looking at what I was grateful for? And the answers began flowing to me. I am immensely grateful in sharing this experience in nature with Takota and Nanook. They give me so much unconditional love, and their mere presences gives me comfort and purpose.

I am grateful for having this time in nature to experience a deeper meaning with all life’s creations. That we are all connected with the web of life, and not separate from. And the endless beauty nature gives to us, and teaches us.

I am grateful at my age, I can still do this. To have the health, and desire to do this. Although I do not always feel on purpose, it is what I feel and experience within that counts. In feeling the pure essence within the natural world. I find that just in sitting, and observing nature deeply in silence is enough. I don’t have to have the experiences or the need to do stuff. Just in the state of Being is enough, which is the true essence of who we truly are. Unfortunately most of us have not been taught this in our society. We have been taught in a greed driven capitalist society. And nature is here to take from, and not in giving back.

What I have left behind in the synthetic world is being replaced with the real reality of life itself. We have been taught in our civilized world, that nature can be a very dangerous, and harsh world, but more so can the civilized world, and even more so. We have lost the connection with nature and all that nature provides. We have lost the connection with a tight knit community that supports each other with a helping hand, and with love. We can learn from many of the traditional indigenous cultures around the world on community, and our relationship with nature.

We do have many benefits now in today’s world, but it has come with a high cost that only a few can afford, and is kept away from the many.

It has been overcast most of the morning. The sky is beginning to clear, allowing the warmth of the sun to shine through the trees.

I decided to build a fire on this wet day. I split some dry wood for kindling to get a the fire going, and building a good base, I then added wet birch logs to the fire that created a nice fire.

June 11, 2018 – Monday

Yesterday I was charging to much from my truck battery and it died on me. I found a camper at camp that had jumper cables and I thought we could take care of it the next day. He came by in the morning and we couldn’t get enough charge to get my battery going. We will have to wait for the Ranger to come by to call for service. No cell service here.

This morning we were getting an early rain. It wasn’t a heavy rain, but continuous. It ended up raining most of the day. And our tent is leaking a little bit.

Takota Resting. He likes to find hiding places so we won’t be disturbed.

Afternoon Entry

It was getting later and later with no sign of a Ranger. Then around 4:00 pm a silver pickup truck with no markings circled the campground then stopped at the camp where the guys was trying to help me in charging the truck. The guy in the silver truck was an Idaho Law Enforcement Officer, and he stopped by our camp and told me he could call it in to get a service call to come out, but it would not be until tomorrow. I told the officer that would be fine. I was thinking my truck might have to be towed into the auto repair shop tomorrow.

We had pretty much rain the whole day with light showers. At 5:00 pm, the skies were mostly clear.

Evening Entry

I heard our friend the hummingbird flying by. I looked up and he, or she was only a couple of feet away from me hovering, saying hello, and then landing on a small thin branch of a cedar tree. It was there for a few seconds, then flew off. I wonder if the hummingbird that came to visit us was just chance or intentionally? It is the same with the robin that briefly comes to our camp, then flies away.

The evening night was cool out.

Two young ladies, arrived at the campground and set up camp across from us. They were working for the State of Idaho, monitoring wildlife. They were very friendly and we talked for a bit. I asked them to drop by our camp to meet the boys if they would like. They came by and the boys began barking at them. They were not expecting the intruder to come in the dark and did not give them a warm welcoming. They quickly settled down when they realized the visitors were okay. I was sharing with them all the plants I had found in our little campground paradise. They asked me how I knew all this about the plants. I said by studying and being aware of my surroundings. Their focus was on wildlife and not plant life, so they only experienced a small part of nature. They basically set up cameras for the monitoring of the moment of the animals in the area. I told them it opened up more of an awareness to the natural world by being observant to all life forms. I also suggested starting journals on their experiences in nature and could help their careers in forestry.

June 12, 2018 – Tuesday

I woke up early this morning at 4:30 am. We got up at 7:00 am. It was overcast out with cool temps. I put on some coffee and waited for the tow truck. I have no idea when it will be coming. The hummingbird returned to visit the fire pit and not me. It kept on returning to the fire pit and it looked like it was interested in the ash. I had learned later that hummingbirds, especially females, get minerals from the ash that they need.

Late Morning Entry

The tow truck finally arrived at 9:15 am. He was getting ready to load up the truck onto the tow truck, when he said, “Lets try to charge the battery first. Lets give it some time to charge for a while and see what happens?” He hooked up the charging cables and we let it charge for about 45 minutes to an hour. In the mean time, the tow truck driver and I had a nice chat with each other. When he thought the time was right, he gave it a crank of the ignition, and started right up. He wanted to let it run for a bit. I was impressed with his thoroughness in this small service.

I thanked the tow truck driver for his help, and he left. Then the boys and I headed into town to have the battery and alternator checked by a auto service center. And everything checked out fine. We then stopped by the grocery store for some food, gas, and firewood.

It was a big relief that the truck was running fine with no money out of pocket.

While we were having the truck charged at camp, two young guys in their twenties drove through and stopped next to the river to check it out. When they were coming back from the river, they stopped to ask us if we needed help? This is something I am seeing more and more, in Idaho, people wanting to give a helping hand. Idaho is so sparse in many areas, it is nice to know there are people who will help perfect strangers in need. It is a good lesson for me in being more kind to others.

Afternoon Entry

We got back to camp at 3:00 pm. We are the only ones left at the campground. This campground has no frills like state parks do with the nice bathrooms, showers, cut lawns, and children’s playgrounds, it was pure nature, for us to experience in it’s pure simplicity. And it was much less expensive to stay in than state parks.

Tomorrow we will be moving on to Lake Cascade, that is at a higher elevation of 4,800 ft. And closer to getting into the backcountry. We will have about a four hour drive to Cascade.

Evening Entry

In my final thoughts, this was a nice campground with all our challenges with the truck, the weather, and the distance to town. We didn’t see many critter, but found many wild edible plants that were exciting.

June 13, 2018 – Wednesday – Van Wyck State Park, Cascade

This is taken from our camp. A nice view when the campground is not busy.

It was a good moving day with beautiful weather and driving through beautiful country sides. We drove through the city of McCall which was very nice. A friend from California told me I would like it there. Heading further south we passed through Donnelly to a campground and found out it was all reservations only, and found out all the State Parks were reservations only, but one. And that was Van Wyck State Park in Cascade. So that is where we headed.

When we got to the campground it was right on the lake with a beautiful view, but as far as the campground itself it was terrible for a tents. The whole area sloped towards the lake, creating a sloping bed that is not very comfortable to sleep on. Nor did it have much shade or wind protection. But this is all we had, so I picked a site and setup our camp. The sites pretty much all looked the same. The campground was in town so resupplying was simple. We were also next to a golf course, so I got take out for some of our meals at their cafe there. The campground wasn’t busy, and the sites that will be taken are the ones on the water. I paid for five nights. This will get us through the weekend. The weekend will be busy for camping.

I like the surrounding mountain areas here so I called an Outfitter in the area to see if he could take us in the backcountry in this area? He said he could. Again, my imagination took me to beautiful areas in the backcountry without any knowledge of the area, and what I was in for.

I checked the weather forecast and rain starting on Saturday through all of next week. I was getting concerned about our Sawtooth Wlderness trip and the weather.

Our first night I kept sleeping off the bed, and got little sleep. I knew this will be ongoing for our stay here.

Because we are close to the lake, we should have good bird activity here.

Since I will not have cell service where we are going I am checking all my emergency communication devices here.

Not much to say for this campground, so we speed ahead to our departure to the Sawtooth Lodge.

I did send my sister a message of our itinerary for the backcountry in the Sawtooth.

June 18, 2018 – Monday – Sawtooth Lodge, Lowman, Idaho

The Sawtooth Wilderness – Photo by others

Evening Entry

This morning I didn’t hear much rain, and there were patches of blue sky, as with formidable cloud formations all around us. The question will be, will it rain? I took the chance and began taking down camp while the boys watched. It only took one and a half hours to break camp. A record for me. At the very end of getting everything packed up, a few drops began falling. We left our camp at 10:00 am, stopped for gas and coffee, and headed south.

Our estimated time to get to Sawtooth Lodge was a little over two hours, It took us about three hours to get there. I wasn’t really in any hurry to get there. I just wanted to take our time. As always, we followed a river to get there which made it a beautiful drive. In one area we were going through a river canyon, and on the left side of the road all I could see is a wall of fir trees starting at the bottom of the roadway and reaching to the sky. It was a beautiful sight I have never seen before. I was thinking during the drive, Idaho country is always what I had imagined the high country would be like.

During the drive we got a little rain off and on. When we were getting close to our final destination, the skies were heavy with gray clouds, dropping down to the base of the mountains. I was thinking it will be nice having a one room cabin for our short stay here before we head into the wilderness area in the Sawtooth.

When we finally arrived at Sawtooth Lodge, it reminded me when Shiloh and I were at Kennedy Meadows in California. We always stayed one night in a cabin to prepare for our departure into the wilderness the next day.

Sawtooth Lodge was tucked in a valley with the South Fork of the Payette River running through it, and a glimpse of the majestic Sawtooth Mountains in the distant background.

On the right side of the Lodge is an area for RV’s to be stored and used during the stay of guests, and for owner/partners to stay while they work at the lodge. It was purchased not long ago by a small group of investors wanting to make this area as a world class resort destination. The previous owners did very little up keep to the place and they were ready to retire. The new owners of the lodge were working with the USFS on the plans for a major upgrade.

Next to the RV area there was a restroom, and then next to that was a nice open meadow that was between the river and the parking area for guests. The lodge was to the left of the guest parking area. It was a relatively small rustic log building consisting of the entrance and lobby area, then in the back portion was the check in desk / cashier, and small dining area serving breakfasts, lunches, and dinners.

On the left of the main building there were four one room log cabins, and other larger cabins that were spread out on the property. The cabins were a 100 years old. Then the geothermal pool. With There a small structure next to the pool providing men’s and women’s restrooms, changing, and showers, that were very basic in decor. They also had two other restrooms on the grounds. There was an area close to the lodge for tent camping. In the back portion of the property was the horse stable.

There was also tent camping a mile away from the resort at the Grandjean Campground run by the USFS. This is where they have the trailhead access to the trails taking hikers and horseback riders into the Sawtooth Wilderness.

The whole area had a very rustic feel to it for sure. When we got our cabin for $80.00 per night, I thought it was a tad high considering what we got. The heating was a wood burning stove, or propane heater, a bed, a couple of chairs and a table. No plumbing or electricity outlets. If one needed electricity, they would provide you with an extension cord that was connected to the outside electrical box, and went through the window. We had holes in the ceiling, the walls, and floor. The cabin was indeed very rustic, as in near disrepair. But that was what they were selling, authentically rustic at a high price. It also included with it the soaking springs at the river, and the large geothermal pool. So I accepted paying for it. It was also in a beautiful and pristine area. So the oldness and the rustic charm fits the natural beauty of it’s surroundings, the outside.

The customer service was good and friendly as well, and I would find out that their meals they prepared for the guests were surprisingly good. I decided to do a take out dinner tonight and had their cheese burger that was very good. I enjoyed it while sitting on our front covered porch, with a couple of good beers. I got a cooked beef patty to put on the boys kibble that they enjoyed. My burger was $14.00 plus extras for the boys patty. It was like being on a vocation from camping, but never leaving the beauty of nature.

I am complaining about the high cost of the food and lodging, but the customer service and excellent food makes up for it.

With an Architectural background I have, I thought this place had great potential to be a great resort, but at the same time, keeping it simple and rustic in it’s charm and character. This is what makes Sawtooth Lodge what it is.

We would only stay here in the cabin initially for four days due to a wedding the lodge was having. All the cabins were reserved on the weekend. So we would set up camp next to the RV’s, in an open field, then return on Sunday to a cabin where I would start organizing our gear for our stay in the wilderness. We have until the end of the month before we leave for the backcountry, with a lot to do. It will be exciting and filled with uncertainty, going into an unknown land of the Sawtooth.

We will have to run down to Boise for a food run and any needed supplies we might need, before we leave for the backcountry. Any food perishables the lodge will hold in cold storage, as with keeping our meats frozen.

This will be the real thing. It is not just a camp out like we have been doing. We will be alone in the Idaho wilderness. I try to get everything organized and packed in panniers, hard plastic containers, and duffle bags to help make the Outfitter’s job easier. There is a lot of preparation in this, with a planned stay of about 14 days, or more.

We are at 5,000 ft. elevation at the Lodge.

I met with Daryl, the Outfitter, inside the dining area of the lodge. I introduced myself. I could tell he was an interesting old character. In the very beginning when we started talking about getting packed into the wilderness, He was straight to the point, with few words spoken, and he made it clear he did not like Californians, or wolves. I replied with, “I am from California.” And he knew I had two dogs that were part wolf. I was not sure if he didn’t like me and the boys, or he was like that with everyone? I wasn’t too sure if that would damage our relationship. Originally when we spoke he would keep asking me where we wanted to go? I told him what I was looking for, and told him to find us a place, since I had no idea where to go, and he did. The question was how long can we stay? He told me originally we could stay out in the wilderness as long as I wanted. Then he said, 16 days. I told him I would check with the forest service in Stanley. It wasn’t easy getting information out of him, which one would think he would be more helpful in. I wasn’t sure how this would turn out working with him in getting us out into the wilderness?

June 19, 2018 – Tuesday

We slept pretty well last night. The bed was very comfortable, and Nanook slept on the bed with me most of the night. Takota took a bit to get used to his new lodging as he always does, but finally settled in. He doesn’t seem to like changes in his sleeping arrangements much. He prefers sleeping in his tent.

We got up at 7:30 am, the sky was overcast, but no rain. We went for a nice morning walk up to the road that takes people up to the Grandjean Campground a mile away, and to the access trail to the pump house, and water falls higher up. We then headed back to our cabin for breakfast, and to begin organizing the gear. I did not want to do much until we relocate to another cabin next week.

On our walk I was a bit unsteady on the different surfaces we were walking on. Something I will have to get used to. I remember when Shiloh and I went into the backcountry, it took some time to get my walking legs used to the trails and bushwhacking in rough and uneven terrain. Getting old doesn’t help. I don’t have the balance I used to have.

I heard some commotion with some birds at the bath house, and thought it might be magpies, but discovered they were whisky jacks (Gray jays) that were causing the commotion.

Much of the area we are in is covered with the hardy sagebrush, that gives off the strong, yet pleasant scent of this plant in the air. It is mixed with the wild flowers that are coming into full bloom with the many colors it brings to the eye, and to the open meadows. And soon brings out the pollinators to spread their pollen to other flowers, and food for the insects, and hummingbirds, continuing this magical circle of life.

There are robins and Steller’s jays, whisky jacks, and crows. And the beautiful western tanager, and hummingbirds that always brings delight to all who experience them.

We are getting a bit of blue sky coming through the clouds. But mountain weather can be ever changing and unpredictable.

The boys and I had breakfast. I then unhitched the trailer to begin unloading stuff. At this point I was just going through some containers looking for things I would bring with us in the backcountry. It doesn’t make sense to organize everything when I will have to go through everything again, and to store into our next cabin.

We did check out the Grandjean campground, and found some nice sites. It was pretty much empty and would have been nice staying here with so few people here. But the cabin works better for us on what we want to do with my coordination and organizing getting into the backcountry.

We then took a drive into Stanley to stop by the Visitor Center in town to talk with someone who can give us the right information on how long we can stay in the Sawtooth Wilderness. The woman said, she thought it was 10 days. I told her that cannot be right. So we headed further south a couple of miles to the USFS office. On our drive to the USFS, we got to experience the spectacular view of the Sawtooth mountains from the highway. What a beautiful sight to see. We also saw a couple of deer off the road. Seeing a couple of deer off the road may not be a big deal to most, but for me, it heightens my awareness to my surroundings and to all life around us.

At the USFS office I asked the same question to four Rangers with the USFS. How long are we allowed to be in one spot in the Sawtooth? They all told me there was no limit. I said, “You are kidding me?” The Ranger I talked with the most was with Jennifer, who said she was interested in reading my writings on our experiences in nature when I mentioned it to her. She seemed to know the most about the rules. (In an after thought while writing this, maybe they were thinking, hikers that hike from one campsite to another and only camping for one or two nights at each site. That would make sense, but not staying in one site. Or they were confused and didn’t understand what my intentions were in staying in one spot during my whole durations there?) My assumptions were from our conversation, I could stay as long as I wanted in one spot, so I ran with that in my planning.

While talking with Jennifer at the USFS, she also told me I could only have a campfire in the wilderness area using an aluminum bowl, or some other protection from the heat of the fire and from the ground. She also suggested a fire blanket, which she had two of and showed them to me. It was a cloth material that was fire resistant. One of them looked pretty ragged and the other only had a few holes in it. She was kind enough to let me use the one that was in better shape. I told her I would return it when we got back. The fire resistant mat seemed as the best option. I actually had one in my trailer, but that was for my stove I will be using in my winter camp. With the mat, I could have at least a half decent size fire. I thought, “just more regulations we have to comply with.” The fire protection mat does make sense to help reduce the possibilities of forest fires started by reducing the possibilities of igniting the underground root systems that can linger for months, then in the right conditions light up into a forest fire. This is the first time I have heard of it, and why don’t they require it in all USFS areas where camping is allowed? I am surprised Daryl didn’t mention it to me?

It was nice talking with Jennifer. She told me a story when her husband, her, and her two large Labrador dogs went on a two or three day backpacking trip last April. The same trail we are planning on taking. They had to cross two relatively safe creek crossings with no problem, the Baron Creek, and the Goat Creek. When they were returning from there backpacking trip, these two small shallow creeks turned into torrents of raging waters. They were freaked out and their dogs were freaked out on how they were going to cross these creeks safely. The Baron Creek was far worse for crossing. They had to put their dogs in their backpacks and use a down log to hold onto for crossing. It was a terrifying experience for them and their dogs. This story was also a bit concerning for me, and we have to cross those same creeks, as with the South Fork of the Payette River. Most inexperienced backpackers, and even experienced backpackers forget that creeks and rivers can be safe to cross in one moment, and quickly change in the next moment, becoming dangerous to cross.

Going back to Stanley the weather was nice with off and on light rain.

Heading back to the Sawtooth Lodge from Stanley we saw two antelope running from a drop off of the roadside to the open grass lands. It was the first time I saw antelope in the wild, and to me, that was exciting. I thought we would experience more wildlife here in Idaho then we have. Maybe when we are in the backcountry it will be different, and we will experience much more?

Evening Entry

When we got back to the Lodge it was near 7:00 pm. Time to get some dinner. Daryl was having dinner in the lodge, and I told him what we found out at the USFS, He didn’t seem too interested in my news. I told him we should get together to look at a map of the areas to look at for us to go into the backcountry? I also mentioned what Jenifer told me about the creek crossings.

I mentioned what Jennifer told me to Daryl, and he said, the creeks could be a problem, and the Payette River shouldn’t be. He told me to keep an eye on the creeks. I am not sure how the boys will handle the water crossings? I made it a point that we check on the two creeks a few times. These conditions with creek and river crossings can be very dangerous, and people have died from drownings. There are proper ways to cross the creeks and rivers safely, and to avoid dangerous crossing. One never knows what the conditions will be, they can always change in Spring time conditions.

There are many backpackers and hikers going into the wilderness that are ill-equipped, or are not equipped to handle emergencies. They see their adventure as being fun and games. But each time we step into the wilderness, we must take it seriously, and always respect nature. Even experts get in trouble, and die in the backcountry.

I asked Hunter, one of the employees at the lodge, how much it will cost to set up camp for the weekend, and he said, $15.00 per night. I thought that was a tad high considering the only thing that came with the site was a fire ring, and nothing else. No picnic table, no trees, no easy water access. Just a space for a tent.

It was a beautiful evening with the sky being partly cloudy. It seems the mosquitoes are starting to come out to gather blood for it’s young. I think mosquitoes are the true vampires of the animal world, then vampire bats second.

We ordered dinner and ate it at the cabin, enjoying the nice evening.

I was thinking of our experiences so far, going through the majestic mountains and countrysides of Idaho, it reminds me of those places I would dream of being when I was young. Being in the wildness of nature.

I was surprised we have not seen as much wildlife as I had expected in Idaho. I thought the wildlife would be everywhere, similar to being in Yellowstone or in Alaska. Maybe we will see more in the backcountry and away from people.

It is now 9:30 pm. We are getting a small evening rain shower.

June 20, 2018 – Wednesday

I slept well. We got up at 8:00 am. In the cabin I don’t get the morning light coming into the cabin and I tend to sleep longer. We were greeted by the warmth of the sun and blue sky once we stepped outside. Some large billowy clouds moved across the sky and over the mountains – a beautiful sight to see.

The boys and I took our morning walk on the nature trail they have here. After we got back I fixed the boys breakfast and I fixed coffee for me. I will try to get some organizing done with the gear I want to take with us in the backcountry.

There is a small pine tree in front of our cabin. I saw a bird fly onto a tree branch, and thought it might be a Western Tanager. I grabbed my binoculars and it was indeed a male tanager. They are such incredible beauties of the bird world with their red heads, vibrant yellow bodies, and dark gray wings. I also spotted the female on the same tree as she flew away.

After my coffee, we checked the Baron Creek out and it was moving fast and high. Hopefully it starts going down real soon.

Evening Entry

It was a beautiful day with no rain.

I got a lot done today, in organizing the clothing I will be bringing, and the freeze dried food

I will be bringing along. I will bring extra food if I have to say longer than planned. I will do the same with the boys food. Just in case of an emergency situation. It is hard thinking of what I will take and not take. I have to think about how many pack horses it will take as well? Since I have taken two horse packing courses in the past, I have some idea how many pack animals we will need. The nice thing about being packed in by an Outfitter is that one can bring a lot of stuff, if one is willing to pay for extra pack animals. I also limit how far we go. If the Outfitter has to do an over nighter, then the costs is much more.

I took a much needed shower and I feel so much better.

Lying in bed, I was thinking about soon we will be in the wilderness for 16 days, and our last days at Sawtooth Lodge with all it’s comforts. Being uncertain with our hike in, and crossing the creeks and river to get to our camp, how will the boys behave off leash, and will we have a good camp? I know once we are there, the boys and I will settle in as we always do. We just have to be more aware of critters coming into our camp. Doing this alone, one has a different mind set, because there is no one else to rely on or help with the camp chores. I will always look at doing everything safely for me and the boys. And not to cause any injuries if possible.

A view of the Sawtooth. We will be entering into the South Fork of the Payette River valley to the right for our backcountry trip.

When I did this with friends, I had much more confidence with having another person with me, but that can also cause a false sense of security as well. My focus doing it alone is safety, and well being for all three of us. I feel pretty good that we will be prepared for most situations we may undertake.

June 21, 2018 – Thursday

Last night after bedding down, we were getting a lot of thunder and lightning with some occasional rain showers. I slept pretty well once my mind quieted down. The boys slept well.

We got up at 7:30 am, and took a walk past the barn and stables, and onto a trail that would lead us eventually to the trail head and into the Sawtooth wilderness. It was a nice walk and better than walking on the road. We were always near the South Fork of the Payette River. It always gave me a sense of Being closer to nature.

Some of the trail was smooth, some rocky and uneven. Good practice once we are on the trail taking us into the wilderness. On our return to our cabin we saw a large deer, a doe that was in front of us. We stopped and just watched. We then proceeded forward slowly on the trail as not to spook the deer..

Once we got back to the cabin I fixed some coffee. Then the thunder, lightening, and some light rain began. I love being out in nature. While waiting for the coffee to finish perking, I wrote in the journal, while looking out from our cabin porch. There is some blue sky. The thunder and lightening is getting the boys attention, especially with Takota.

I think I may fix breakfast at the cabin, then proceed with organizing our gear. I was thinking about checking the creek after breakfast, but decided to do it on Friday. We will stay at the cabin most of the day. Plans always seem to change from day to day, and whatever the day brings to us. We will be moving to our tent site tomorrow. And we will check the creek then to see if it has lowered at all.

This morning I saw two robins chasing a Steller’s jay. Possibly chasing them away from their nest. Keith said, they kicked the little ones out of the nest already.

Evening Entry

I am not sure I got a lot done, but spent most of the day doing it. All the stuff I have can be a bit overwhelming at times.

I spent a little time with the Outfitter today going over our plans, and deciding on the spot for him to drop us off. Our drop off point will be just off a trail and about a half mile or so from the South Fork of the Payette River. Once we hit Mink Creek, our camp will be to our left, a short distance from the trail. We will be at about a 5,200 ft elev. The hike from the trail head to our new campsite is about 4 miles, plus a mile to the trail head from the lodge. Most of the trail is overall level with gentle rolling ups and downs. Once we cross the river we have a short medium accent of about a half mile to the campsite. I thought this will be easy for us. But I did not take into account the crossing of two creeks and a river, that I soon will take a lot of energy to cross. There is a flat tent pad at the site, and a fresh water source at Mink Creek, that runs next to our camp. I wanted to bring the vestibule, but decided not to because of weight.

I asked Daryl about critters I need to watch out for, as in bears, mountain lions, and wolves? He said I didn’t have to worry about bears or mountain lions, my dogs will keep them away, but wolves will attack and kill your dogs.

Today it rained some, and this evening it was pleasant and beautiful out. Mostly cloudy, but very nice.

This evening I was watching robins pulling big fat worms out from beneath the ground. While pulling the worms out, the robins take bite size pieces off the worm until there is no more worm left.

June 22, 2018 – Friday

It is a beautiful sun shining day with a bit on the cool side.

It took until 11:00 am to get everything out of the cabin and another half hour to put everything in the trailer, and truck. It then took a couple of minutes to get to our new camp. Once at the new camp, I got the boys tied up so they could do their sniffing, then I proceeded to get the tent up in a suitable spot next to the fire ring, and before there is a chance of any rain that may decide to fall.

It was a warm morning with an occasional nice breeze blowing, that is always welcoming. After getting the tent up, and bedding inside, I was feeling a little light headed, so we headed to the lodge to have lunch. One of their delicious burgers and some water hit the spot.

After lunch we headed back to camp, grabbed a day pack with a few bottles of water, a map, and of course my reading glasses to read the map. I did decide to take the truck to the trail head saving us a two mile hike round trip. On the way to Baron Creek to see if it was calming down, I almost twisted one of my ankles stepping on a rock sideways that I didn’t see. I have to be more careful of that? I can’t get injured before we even start our trip into the backcountry. The problem walking two big dogs on leash, they are always in front of me blocking my view of potential hazards on the path, like rocks. Our 1.5 mile hike to Baron Creek from the trail head went fast, overall the trail was easy. The boys pulled a little on their leashes, but not bad. That is until they reached Baron Creek. Once they saw the water they became wildly playful wanting to play in the water. The creek was still moving swift and high. I checked both directions to my left and right for any easier accesses across the creek, and there were none. The first part of the creek was pretty shallow, but on the other side, it was moving fast, and I could not determine the depth. The creek did seem to be dropping from the last time we were here, which is a good sign. By the time we leave next week it should be even lower. Since the boys were enjoying playing in the water I thought they would not have a problem crossing it. Wishful thinking.

I was also checking for any trail blockages on the trail that would prevent horses from getting through, for the Outfitter.

Driving down the road to our camp, I thought I saw a snake about three foot long lying in the middle of the road. It was a gopher snake. I didn’t want it to get hit, so found a stick and moved it to a safer place.

On our return to camp we were tired, the boys took a nap, and I wanted to, but I still had things to do in camp. I really didn’t want to cook dinner, but I got things ready, and set the stove up on the tail gate of the truck.

Our campsite was open with no shade, but did back up to a wooded area. I put up the canopy for some shade in the camp.

Evening Entry

We had a good day!

The mosquitoes are coming out, so it is time for bed.

June 23, 2018 – Saturday

Evening Entry

We got up at around 8:30 am, took the boys for a walk, then fed them. I went to the lodge for a cup of coffee, and Brad (one of the owners) gave me a cup of coffee on the house. We then headed on the long drive to Boise for some shopping.

Me and the boys adjusted easily to sleeping back in the tent. It was just like being back home. I had all the window flaps open, but then it began raining lightly during the night. I got up to close them, leaving a little crack for sunlight and ventilation. I awoke to a down pour in the early morning and very wet bedding. Luckily the wetness did not go through my sleeping bag, and luckily I decided to close most of the window flaps.

Our drive to Boise was long, but nice until we hit Boise. It is just another big city to me with a lot of people, traffic, noise, and no signs of nature. As they say, it was a concrete jungle.

We got our shopping done and beat it out of town.

I did check messages while we stopped at Idaho City, and the Outfitter for our second phase of our backcountry adventure said, we were only allowed 14 day in the backcountry. I also received a call from Jennifer, and she told me she made a mistake and it was only 16 days in the Sawtooth Wilderness. After that message, I was just shaking my head, thinking, “What is the point?” Why is it so difficult for the USFS to give us the correct information, and regulations on camping on public lands???? For some reason I wasn’t pissed off. I found myself at peace driving through this beautiful country, enjoying the scenery on our way back to camp at the Sawtooth Lodge. So far on our journey, I have alway enjoyed coming back home to our camp in nature.

On the way back to Sawtooth Lodge, we stopped at Lowman Lodge to see what they had as far as a snack that I could eat before we get back to Sawtooth Lodge. I saw Daryl’s truck parked there. He was sitting at the tiny dining area there having a meal. I briefly stopped to talk with him about the news I heard from the USFS about how long we can stay in the Sawtooth Wilderness. He didn’t seem to be surprised.

Before we stopped at Lowman, I saw a black critter that slid down a steep embankment onto the road, then ran off. It looked too small for a wolf, and I did not know they had Black fox here. I asked Daryl about it, and he just said, “I don’t know.” I thought it had to be a fox.

Back at our campsite we had clear skies, with a half moon appearing in the sky. There was a pleasant coolness in the air from a slight breeze blowing. It was a beautiful night out with few mosquitoes to bother us.

We break camp tomorrow to move back into a cabin, and finish organizing our gear for our stay in the backcountry.

June 24, 2018 – Sunday

We woke up to a beautiful day, and not a cloud in the sky. We got up at 8:45 am, took the boys for a walk, then went to the lodge for coffee and breakfast, and talked to Brad about our options. Brad will let me know when a cabin will be ready for us around 11:30 am. I put the boys in the wooded area near camp for shade and a grassy area to relax until our cabin is ready.

I was not planning on the expense I was putting out in staying here, but it is what it is. While thinking that, I noticed a single strand of a spiderweb floating from a small fir tree next to me, and being reflected in the morning sunlight. In that moment, all my troubling thoughts seemed to disappear.

We took a short walk along the road while waiting for a cabin and I stepped on the same ant nest Takota stepped on the other day, and I got bit on the leg by an ant. Their nests are made in a pile of pine needles. Since we have been in nature for some time now, I pay attention to the small thing that give me much more appreciation for the wonders in nature, where before I didn’t. I would just walk through nature mostly in a conscious state.

When we met with Brad about a cabin, and he gave us a cabin free for one night. And got us a cabin next to a small creek. The cabin has two twin beds, and he will have one removed to give us more room to put our gear. We also got to check-in early which was helpful. I appreciate the great service the lodge has given us.

Our second 100 year old cabin we stayed at

While packing up our camp, I noticed a lot of beautiful violet butterfly’s flying just above the ground.

Today I met another one of the investors here. His name was Steve. A very nice guy and very easy going.

After we were all packed up and ready to move to our new cabin, we went to the lodge to see when the cabin would be ready. I had a beer while we waited on the front porch of the lodge for our cabin. Soon the cabin was ready and I drove the truck and trailer to our cabin, and began unloading and organizing. We got a lot done today, making it easier for the next couple of days.

With everyone leaving from the wedding crowd, the lodge was peaceful once again.

It will be nice sleeping in the cabin again, just with a little more comfort.

Evening Entry

The boys and I took our evening walk and we walked towards the barn and corral. I didn’t see any horses yet. Rounding the barn I did see one, and gave a kissing sound, and he came to visit us. Then the other horses followed from behind the barn. They did not seem to be bothered by the boys. Nanook even tried to give some of the horses kisses on their nose’s. They weren’t quite ready for that yet. The horses seemed very calm around the boys. We then went to the small creek to let the boys play in the water.

At 9:30 pm, it was getting pretty buggy with mosquitoes , so we went to bed in our little cabin.

Before that, we went for one last evening walk in the large meadow across from the lodge. Parts of the meadow was cut short for the wedding, But most of the meadow was left uncut and natural. It was full of grasses, scrubs, and wild flowers. The boys enjoyed playing in the high grasses. It was nice taking in the smells of the grasses, and wild flowers.

June 25, 2018 – Monday

We got up to a nice day. It is very quiet here, just the sounds of nature is stirring. We are the only ones at the lodge for now. The sounds of the small brook next to our cabin is very calming. Sitting on the front porch, I wonder what this place would be like in the winter?

Today will be spent organizing our gear. I went through almost every storage container making sure nothing was forgotten, I was still missing a small table, and the vestibule frame for my tent. I will look for them tomorrow. I also couldn’t find a couple of books I wanted to bring with me.

Evening Entry

It was a warm day today.

I am finding it very difficult to find things with this large trailer full of stuff. Basically I had to empty most of the trailer to find thing, and then put what I won’t be bringing back into the trailer. Then this process begins again on my return. This process will repeat itself every time we go out into the backcountry. I will be cutting back on some things, like books, the small table, and the tent vestibule. I am guessing we will need five pack animals for this trip.

Another nice evening falls upon us.

January 26, 2018 – Tuesday

Originally we were going to leave today, but I extended it two more days for departure to give me a couple of more days to get things ready. And a little more time for the creeks to recede a bit more. And of course, Daryl wasn’t happy with that.

I decided to test the new Coleman 3 burner propane stove that we will be bringing with us. I tested it this morning for my coffee. It seems to be a nice stove.

The Outfitter will have to get all the container, and panniers balanced on the pack animals, and I will try to get a balanced weight while packing them.

Lots of stuff to remember to bring.

I have no way of expecting where we are going and how our camp will be. I am always concerned with the safety of the boys, especially with Takota. He tends to be accident prone. And how will they do on the creek and river crossings? If I have any problem with the boys crossing, I will cross first, take my pack off, and then get them.

Evening Entry

This afternoon I picked up some block ice for me and for the lodge.

Daryl has a bear hunt scheduled for a young boy that Daryl and the Sawtooth Lodge donated their services to, so the boy can experience his first bear hunt. The boy is suffering from Lime Disease and the complications with this disease. The boy had a very bad reaction to the treatment the doctor’s were prescribing. In fact the doctor’s were treating something they did not know what they were actually treating until a Doctor from Nigeria said, his condition was from a bug bite. He then directed his parents to go with a natural medicine approach. Their son then began responding to this medicine, according to the Mother who was telling me this story.

A good heart by Daryl and the Sawtooth Lodge for this gift.

June 27, 2018 – Wednesday

The boy did not get a bear last night, so they will try tonight.

I still have to do a lot of packing, but getting close.

Our schedule for leaving will work around the boy’s hunting trip and whether he gets a bear.

Evening Entry

I dropped most of my gear to the Outfitter with the exception of the ice cooler and the perishable foods, and the boy’s beds.

Originally I told Daryl I will need five back animals, he only had four. This means he will have to get another pack horse, as with taking a second trip to get us the rest of our supplies and gear. This will cost me another $400. He asked me if I could stay two days longer, making it 18 days and not 16 days. I told him that was fine with me. I am sure the Outfitters are wondering why I need so much stuff on a camping trip? And it is probably an over kill on my part, but that is what I want. I just want to be prepared in my madness.

We are scheduled to leave tomorrow for the Sawtooth Wilderness.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature, Uncategorized

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 12

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part twelve Includes: Wenatchee Confluence State Park, Lincoln Rock State Park, and Alta Lake State Park

Wenatchee Confluence State Park

April 9, 2018 – Monday – Wenatchee Confluence State Park, Washington

We finally reached the campground, although it was difficult to find. They charged $25.00 per night, that I thought was a bit high. The campground was like camping at a city park and far from a feel of being in the woods. Much of the campground was empty, but it was expect to be busy over the weekend. I paid for seven nights, and really did not want to stay any longer. We will leave on Monday for our next campground at Lincoln Rock State Park, only 7 mile away. Our shortest drive between campgrounds. That is what I like! As always, we settled into our new campsite as if it was like home. I did complain a bit, but then relaxed into it. The campsite wasn’t bad considering where we were staying.he campground is pretty much open with large grassy areas, and scattered trees throughout. I have four trees on my site, one is a large pine tree. The other three trees I am not sure of the species. There is a rectangular shaped sandbox that is at each site for tent pads (it is at least level and hopefully has good drainage). The campsite includes a metal/aluminum picnic table, and a metal fire ring, on a concrete slab. From the other campgrounds we have been to, it feels very unnatural, very intentionally made by humans, and not nature. Our campsite does not have much wind protection, so I hope we may be done with windy days.

I heard the sights and sounds of a crow and robins, as with other bird activity.

Along the rivers edges and the rivers themselves, are carved natural nature habitats left for the riparian and wetland species of birds, amphibians, reptiles, insects, and animals, and surrounded by roadways, freeways, cities and orchards of a variety of fruits. The largest are apples. And surrounded by the cities are beautiful countrysides. Mike reminded me quite often about the great apples Washington grows. Something I was not really interested in, since apples are not part of my diet. For sight seeing, this area would be a good place to visit. But I am not really interested in sight seeing. I just want to be away from people and their man made creations. And just spending our time in nature.

After I got my tent set up, I was ready for a beer or two, and for some food. Weaving our way through the confusing, and complex road system, we found our way into town and an

Albertsons. I grabbed a couple of beers, some sliced ham, a salad, and some firewood. And then we were off back to camp.

It was getting late, and I just wanted to get back to camp before dark. I was afraid I could get lost finding our way back to the campground, in this maze city planning created. I found myself getting into a rush mode, and I was feeling my temper burning on a short fuse.

Making it back to camp, I cracked open a beer, got a fire going, and fed me and the boys. After we were fed, the boys and I took a walk. I was getting a pretty good buzz from the beer I had, and I was not expecting or wanting. It had a high alcohol content of 8.5% that I was not used to. After our walk, the boys and I went to bed. The weather was fairly warm with clear skies.

I woke up in the middle of the night feeling really crappy from the beer, angry, and sick to my stomach. I was finally able to fall back to sleep.

April 10, 2018 – Tuesday

I awoke with a bad hangover from that nasty beer that I had. So first thing I had this morning was my coffee to try and clear my head. It did seem to help a little.

Because the campground was right next to town, the noise went on through the night, as with the sound of the highway next to us. There was never any silence for us, and for nature.

I looked around and I noticed the beautiful mountains that were all around. I felt a little bit normal with nature being near, but there was still that unnaturalness from human noise. There are those who feel at home with this noise, they feel lost without it, it is normal for them. Or it is comfort noise for them. They can automatically block it out into the background of their minds, yet know it is always there. Or we as a modern human race have become so damned conditioned to it, we just accept it as part of life, voiding out the sounds of nature, and the beautiful stillness in silence. I have become very different with human noises when I am in nature. Even the noise of people talking endlessly while in nature. We have forgotten to just be quiet while in nature. For many, we have this need to be always talking. We have this idea that being quiet is not normal in our society. For most of us, on one time or another, we have experienced this quiet, this peacefulness when we step into nature, but it is quickly followed by talking, or inner mind chatter. I am lucky that the boys very seldom bark. They too prefer the silence, with the occasional howl of the call of the wild.

The boys and I took our morning walk, then in camp I got the canopy set up. I finished my coffee, did some writing, while a light rain fell. On occasion the sun would pop out from the cloudy sky. It was 45 deg., with a slight breeze blowing. It felt cold with the rain and wind.

I usually like putting my canopy partially over the picnic table so I can cook underneath it, and giving us a place, protecting us from the rain. That didn’t work because of the concrete surface, and the picnic table being bolted to the concrete. I had to put the canopy on the grass, so I couldn’t cook if it rained.

As the day slowly moved on, I was feeling a little bit more human. But still feeling a bit hungover. We went into the city of Wenatchee to check things out. The city has an old historic charm to it. It was famous for it’s red apples.

Our well groom camp

Afternoon Entry

The day turned out to be a gorgeous day.

It is funny how I may dislike the campsite or campground, but I always settle into it once I get the tent up. In my mind it is our home for however long we stay here. And if the boys like it, I like it. I easily focus on the natural features of the area, and as long as there is nature around us to observe, I am happy. If there is natural habitat around, there is always nature around to see, and listen to usually.

We are getting closer to the Canadian border. I am excited and a bit uncertain with what lies ahead of us. It will open up new adventures in the wilds of Canada’s wilderness for sure.

April 11, 2018 – Wednesday

I slept well last night, as with the boys sleeping soundly. We woke up to blue skies, and 43 deg. A beautiful crisp Wednesday morning at the office. This morning I get to fix breakfast for the boys and I. But first we will go for our morning walk. For our walk, we crossed over the bridge that crossed over the Wenatchee River, that runs into the Columbia River.

A bit later we will pick up some groceries today in town.

April 12, 2018 – Thursday

Last night we got mostly light rain falling. This morning it is overcast and 43 deg. We are not suppose to get any rain today, but extreme high winds. I hope the tent can handle it? If not, back to Fred Meyers again. They have one in East Wenatchee across the Columbia River from us.

The campground is expected to be full this weekend.

The winds are starting to pick up. We may get 20 to 30 mph winds expected. I will secure the tent the best I can.

The boys are relaxing in the sand base

Afternoon Entry

It turned out to be a beautiful day, sunny and warm when the winds were not blowing. We are getting occasional wind gusts, and so far the tent seems to be holding up to them. We were suppose to get rain showers today that never materialized. Today we took a drive to East Wenatchee, and did a little grocery shopping.

April 13, 2018 – Friday

This morning is mostly overcast with the sun trying to break through. It looks like it might be a nice day coming to us. The tent did fine with the winds yesterday. It didn’t blow down this time.

Some of the campers are leaving today, and others are arriving for the weekend. Some arrived last night. Most people camping, only stay for one or two nights. Just a brief moment to really experience nature, that unfortunately, most don’t truly experience because they are too busy in their minds or in their heads to really enjoy it. We humans have forgotten to be still in nature and experience the simple things in just quietly observing and listening to nature. We bring to many distractions with us. I was once that way. I wanted to fill the day with doing stuff. Once I was with a friend, and I told her “Lets see how much stuff we can do today along the Pacific Coast?” And we were able to get those things done, we enjoyed each other’s day together, and it was a wonderful day. One of those things was to see how long we could be in silence while walking on the beach. That did not go so well. It takes much more practice while being with another person, because we have this need to be always talk. It is always about me, and not about just being still in the beauty of nature. This is why I am doing this journey alone with my companions that are for the most part, always experiencing each moment in silence, in reflection within. I think for most, we want to experience doing stuff in nature to be proactive. Being in silence is just a waist of time in the short time we spent in nature. It is hard to do without a lot of practice, especially with other people around. It is actually a good time because it brings one into the present moment.

For some reason it just doesn’t feel like camping here. I don’t even have much of a desire to have a campfire. It doesn’t feel like being in nature although nature is all around us. Just not the nature I want, or was hoping for. I could imagine at one time this was a beautiful place without modern day man’s presence.

The word “Wenatchee” derives from the Yakima word “Wenachi” meaning “River flowing from a canyon.”

April 14, 2018 – Saturday

This morning we woke up to a beautiful sunny and cool day. It is so nice walking out of the tent and taking in a deep breath of hopefully fresh clean air, and hearing the sounds of nature.

A little breeze is gently blowing, with a few clouds out.

The wind was blowing pretty good last night, and flapping the tent around.

Our friend Mike, messaged me that we (the United States), France and Great Britain attacked Syria with missile strikes as a warning to the Syrian government. We live in a very violent world, using destruction and death to make a point. The original peoples (the Native Americans) knew this well in all of the lands we now call the United States of America – the land of the free, for only the ones with white skin.

I think it is time for a little meditation this morning to quiet the mind.

Yesterday I did a little research on a large Indian head figure (a cartoon figure) that is used on top of a building that is part of Home Depot. At one time the building site was a local apple packing warehouse. The Indian head figure was the logo Skookum Apples used as part of the their trademark for their products. Other apple companies used the Indian representation for their own labeling as well. Once the original warehouse was demolished, the Indian head was put in storage, then eventually back up on the Home Depot side of the building that faced the main street. I found this out doing research in the Library. Supposedly the City of Wenatchee saw this Indian figure on top of a building as a historical symbol for the apple industry in Wenatchee, and making it the second largest city in central Washington. The Indian symbol really had nothing to do the Indian people of the area, which I believed was the Chinook Indians. It was simply for advertising and a meaningless symbol. This sign as with other such representations of the Indian people were found offensive, and disrespectful by the Indian people. (I had learned the sign was finally taken down on June 21, 2022).

Both these Apple companies did not get permission by the local tribes to use these trade marks for their products.

A woman and her young son was setting up camp across from us. I was watching to see if she needed help with their tent. She seemed to be doing fine with that. She then wanted to start a fire before dinner. She did what many people do, she put large split logs into the fire ring and used some newspaper to get it going. Once the newspaper went out, so did the logs. So I asked if she needed help, and she said, “yes”. I went over and told her, “The trick in getting a fire going was using small pieces of wood for kindling to start with, rather than larger pieces, and making sure the wood is dry.” And then she could have used the newspaper to get the kindling going. Once the fire was going well, then adding bigger pieces of wood. I grabbed a couple of her logs, and split them into kindling with my kindling splitter. I then brought them back over to her camp, then arranged the wood in the fire ring and started the fire. She thanked me, and I answered with a “I am glad I could help.” My good deed for the day.

April 15, 2018 – Sunday

This morning was a little breezy with partly cloudy skies, and moving toward blue skies. No rain is expected.

So far our moving day will be on Tuesday, weather permitting.

The campground will start clearing out today.

I was talking to a lady, who was camped next to us with her husband, and she was telling me her husband is a fiction writer and trying to get a novel published. I told her I was thinking about writing a book on reflections in nature.

I did decide we would take a drive to Leavenworth today just to check out this popular touristy spot. It was about a thirty minute drive from where we were. Another place Mike told me to check out. We stopped on the way to check out the fish hatchery, then a quick drive through the Main Street of Leavenworth. It was pretty busy so we didn’t stop. It was an interesting place with the whole town uplifted from a bankrupt, and run down town, to an Old style Bavarian Village that attracts a lot of people all year long. It fits perfectly with it’s high peaks of the mountain backdrop at the end of town and surrounding mountain scenery. It would be a magical place in the winter. But it was just a makeover to bring in tourist dollars, and to increase the real-estate values of the area.

The way I felt about it, it really didn’t have any real authenticity to it. It was fake. But it did work on a monetary value. It tricked the people visiting there. It was a visual illusion. They did do a great job on the architectural makeover. In fact, every building now built has to comply with strict Architectural Design Guidelines to match this theme. It is actually a theme park for shoppers and tourists. This is something I would have been interested in not too long ago, but those days are now gone for me. I am now only interested in spending my time in nature with the boys, in all things natural. And in someway show people how important the natural world is to our very survival, and why it is so important to save for future generations. We need nature to survive. We don’t need fake towns for the sake of spending money on material things. We need to move away from the insane pollution materialism causes to our environment. All the natural world is being impacted in very devastating ways through our behavior, and insatiable appetite to spend our money on material stuff.

They are having an Earth Day at Leavenworth on April 22 that might be interesting to go to. The theme will be on community. But will it really be on community or a truer intention of profit. With two big dog (the boys) with me, it might not be so much fun. Especially with Takota not liking big crowds of people around him. He tends to get very nervous, and heads for the nearest exit way.

During the evening hours around 5:00 pm, I saw a guy walking past our camp. He had a back- pack on and he was also carrying a bag with one hand. He sat down under a pine tree just to the left of our camp. He then proceeded to kick away debris from a spot on the ground, and placed a tarp on that cleared spot. He then went through his pack while eating some food he had brought with him. I then saw a Park employee drive by both our camps doing her rounds. I thought she may stop by this guys camp, assuming he didn’t pay for that site he was in, but she drove by as if he was suppose to be there. I was making assumptions that this guy may have been homeless. If he was, I thought that there are other areas he could have possibly camped without having to pay $20.00 to camp here. Maybe they had given this guy a break on the camping fees? I was curious about this fella, so I walked over to his camp to chat with him. I told him, “This is how people should camp with just the minimum amount of things – just the basics.” He didn’t say anything.

I looked down at the stuff he had with him that he had spread out on the ground. I saw his day pack, his tarp, and a cheap sleeping bag that did not look very warm for the weather we have been having, as with having only a tarp for protection from the weather or the ground.

I did bring a bottle of water with me, and offered it to him, if he needed it. He declined, but thanked me. The guy seemed to be in his thirties. With a very short conversation, I left to leave him alone. Later I heard him going through a dumpster between our two camps. He wasn’t actually using the main campsite, but only taking advantage of the protection the tree provided him.

The boys and I turned in for the night. It was windy and cold out. I saw that our neighbor was huddled in his sleeping bag next to the base of the tree, and using the tarp for a little insulation from the ground.

April 16, 2018 – Monday

This Morning it was raining until about 7:30 am, and raining pretty much all night. At times harder than a light rain. We got up at a little past 8:00 am when the rains had finally stopped. It was overcast and had a feeling of a biting cold in the air. I noticed our neighbor was gone. It must have been a wet and miserable night for him. Maybe he found better protection elsewhere in the campground. Maybe at the picnic areas.

It is 10:30 am and the weather is lightening up. The sun is trying to come out.

We did get some snow in the mountains and foothills in our area last night.

I checked the weather forecast for Tuesday and it looks better for leaving, and moving onto our next camp, but the winds may be high which means delaying our move. We will be moving just a short distance to our next camp so the weather we get her, will most likely be where we are going. The weather can be very unpredictable in the Northwest and can be hard to plan our moves to the next camp. Maybe it is like that everywhere. I always check the weather at our current location and our final destination. And just hope the weather will be good. The weather always changes in real time here and one never knows what will come. Will it be rain or high winds, or both. We have some flexibility in the day we leave. We can stay here another day or two, but then I want to make sure I miss the weekend crowds, as with throwing off those days I try to leave which preferably are on a Sunday, Monday, or Tuesday, at the latest. And to add to that, the time limits we have at each camp. It is like a balancing act working with the camping limits, and the weather, in making it work. I still have two additional days for our stay here, if I need them, but then we will be leaving late during the week that could effect finding a campsite that works for us. Weather always plays a factor in if we leave or stay, as with the amount of time we have at each campground. I want to try playing the best odds in our favor in this camping game. But many times, it is up to Mother Nature.

While drinking my hot coffee and trying to stay warm, I saw the homeless guy returning to his camp with his arms loaded with plastic bags. He was coming from town, but he first dropped by the Park office before he returned to his camp under the pine tree. Back at his camp, He unloaded his bags that he had with him. A tarp first, then a tent that he began setting up. I am guessing he may have walked to Walmart. I called to him and asked if he wanted some coffee, and he declined my offer once again. I asked if he was able to stay dry last night? And he said, he got a little wet. He told me his poncho that he got, leaked and got his sleeping bag and him, wet. I also asked him if he had a sleeping pad? He said, he uses a blanket. I suggested he get a sleeping pad. I also asked what his sleeping bag is rated at? He told me a 40 deg. Rating. That is not enough with the weather we have been getting, especially if he can’t keep his sleeping bag dry. I am telling him this stuff and I have to realize he probably has little money to get the equipment he needs, and being able to carry it around from place to place. It is difficult for the homeless living in this environment.

He began opening up to me a little more, and began sharing his story. He told me he was laid off from his job, actually fired. I didn’t ask why. The unemployment he was getting was cut off. He told me he was working for a fruit company. His name was Shawn. He got his car repossessed, because he lost his job, no unemployment, and very little to no money. He told me when he had his car and working, he came here to sleep at night. The reality for many Americans. I was very close to that with the economic melt down in 2008. Luckily I had a friend who took me and Shiloh in until work started again, but it was still a struggle. I had lost Shiloh in 2011, and eventually I got Takota and Nanook for the journey we are on now. I tell this story in Part 1 of Our Journey Living In Nature. Then we chose to be homeless again, but in a more controlled way, a more purposeful way, so we could have a deeper reconnect to nature intentionally.

After our talk, I felt a connection towards his hardship he was experiencing. The boys and I then headed for town to pick up a few things, but before that we dropped by the Park Office. I bought a bundle of firewood for our neighbor, and had them deliver it for me. I wish I could have done more to help him. Hopefully he can stay a bit warmer with a campfire. I also let him use one of my tarps that I had.

Evening Entry

It was cold, overcast, and windy all day. But with no rain. It is suppose to be windy tomorrow, but no precipitation. I made the decision we would leave camp for our next camp on Tuesday, and hope for the best. The question is, will I be able to get the tent up if we have wind at our next camp?

Lincoln Rock State Park

April 17, 2018 – Tuesday – Lincoln Rock State Park, Washington

Our campsite at Lincoln Rock State Park

After getting up, we went on our morning walk, then prepared for our departure for our new camp. I was not in a hurry to pack up and just took my time, because we only had the 7 miles drive to our next camp that was just across the Columbia River.

I made some coffee, fed the boys, and took my time packing. Our neighbor was gone. He returned my tarp I let him use. I wished him the best in his travels.

We got all packed up and out of camp by 11:30 am, It was a relaxing drive with very little traffic. The boys were excited to head for our new camp. I hope it is a better campground and campsite then the one we just left. It was nice being able to help a couple of campers in small ways, giving us purpose. So there was a reason for us to be there at that particular campground, and at that particular campsite, and I felt grateful.

It took us a half hour to get to Lincoln Rock State Park. On the way there I noticed a diner/gift shop with outside seating that we may use for an occasional meal. That is if they will allow the boys to be with me. It is very close to our camp, and it also has WiFi. The boys are fine with me leaving them in the truck for a short period. It is like their second home. If the weather is good I will leave the back windows fully opened for them, and I don’t have to worry about them jumping out. But when I can, I always want them to be with me. Doing things I do. Keeping that close bond with them on this journey we are on together.

Entering the campground entrance I noticed the wind was blowing pretty good. That had me a little bit concerned. It was a large campground, and we did our typical drive thru of the sites available that could work best for us. I chose a site in the rear of the campground, next to the Columbia River but not right on the edge of the river. It was set back a little bit. There was a campsite in front of us that could easily be blocked by a trailer ruining part of the view we had of the river. The winds were not bad where we were. But did I learn my lesson being right in the canyon where the wind can blow hard right through our camp? Obviously not! I wanted the prime real estate on the river front, This camping area we chose was empty of campers. We were the only ones there. Just the way I like it! We will have to see what it is like on the weekend.

The site I chose for us had good sun exposure, and some nice trees in camp where the boys and I could enjoy for a good shady spot if needed. We had a great view of the Columbia River, the typical picnic table and fire ring, and the restroom was close by. This campsite could also be another disastrous site for winds.

I unhitched the trailer at our new home, then we drove to the main entrance to pay our camping fees. They charged $20.00 per night. And we paid for 8 nights. We paid $5.00 less per night at this much nicer campground, then at our last.

Back at camp, the first thing was to set up the tent before any winds prevented us from doing so. I had no problem getting the tent up with the little wind we had. The boys approved of their new home with soft grass to lay on, and lots of things to watch for.

The Camp Host dropped by our camp and we had a nice little chat. He was telling me, he saw a moose crossing the river where we were at. I thought that would be cool to see. I mentioned to him I notice a lot of Marmots in the campground. He said, “They were a big nuisance.” Jokingly I asked him if I could set snares for them? He said, “Go for it.” Of course I wouldn’t do that in a State Park. I am sure if I got caught by a Park Ranger, there would be a stiff fine that came with it. And it is not a good place to do it in a State Park campground anyway.

The boys relaxing at our new camp

We headed for East Wenatchee to do Some shopping for food. A quick 15 minute drive away. I also found a good source for firewood, and called the person to pick some wood up tomorrow.

With the exception of a little wind, it was a beautiful day, and a nicer evening at our new home in nature. We found a beautiful spot to camp that feels very remote, quiet, and peaceful. I heard some wind blowing this evening, but it did not seem to bother our camp much. We have a lot of critters running around to keep the boys busy watching them. They never saw these over sized squirrels (Marmots) before. They were running all over the place and chirping their warning calls, “Be aware! There are intruders.”

We had two campers come in later in the day for only a one-nighter.

The Camp Host was telling me there were lots of critters here including Red and Gray squirrels, Golden eagles, Osprey, Canadian geese, a variety of ducks, Marmots, and Quail. And we saw Juncos, Robins, and Crows.

The noise from the highway isn’t bad.

We are just upstream from the Rocky Reach Dam, and power station. We can take a short walk there from our camp.

We took a walk to the dam this evening while it was still light out.

I am very pleased with our choice to camp here. We do have a concrete pad, unfortunately where the picnic table and fire ring are. And the picnic table is metal. We also have bees and yellow jackets around, so I will have to be care with the boys, and their food. The Host also told us the wind comes in through the River Canyon from the north, which I already had guessed. If we get strong winds from the north, our campsite will be the first to get hit.

April 18, 2018 – Wednesday

I didn’t sleep well last night. This morning is 40 deg., and overcast with high clouds. The weather forecast is suppose to be nice for the week.

The boys and I went for our morning walk to check out the campground.

Getting back to camp I fixed breakfast for the boys. I thought I would try the Cafe down the road for my breakfast. It was pretty good, but over priced. I got the boys a side order of bacon. It was cold and dry, but the boys did not seem to care. The people who worked there were nice, and they enjoyed seeing the boys. They always bring attention to themselves.

Today I was getting a bit irritated because I misplaced my note pad. I thought I may have left it at the store yesterday. I use the note pad for my grocery list, for notes, and phone numbers. I did not want to lose it. I did find it, but in reminds me how I have to be more careful, and attentive when placing things down just any where, like keys, glasses, cash, and anything else that has importance. Sometime I will put things in a pocket, instead of where they should be put, or putting them in a different pocket. Then I have to frantically search for where I put it. Constantly moving makes it very difficult to replace things, and can put me in a deep pickle of a situation if they had to be replaced.

The drive to get the firewood was a little longer than I wanted, but we finally got there. The guy was a tree cutter and had all kinds of wood and different species. They were all piled up in unorganized pile heaps. I had to go through these piles of wood selecting the ones I wanted then loading them in my truck. It took a lot longer then I wanted, but I was happy with the different species of woods. I got about a quarter cord of wood. I got birch, and many types of fruit and nut trees. I probably paid more than I should have though. So far the birch I thought was the best burning. Each time I burned a different wood, I got to experience the smells of that particular wood.

We also picked up some groceries today. It was a long day.

Evening Entry

It was a bit breezy this afternoon. At 6:30 pm the winds calmed.

The boys are being distracted and pulling a lot more with all the scents of animals around us while we are on our walks. I had to scold them on occasion for their pulling on the leashes. It was hurting my arms.

I put some bird feed out today, and so far only one junco came to feed. I am sure the word will get out about the feed in our camp. It always does.

I was thinking whether we should continue onto Alaska, or head east to Idaho. I will have to ponder on that. That will change everything if we head into Idaho.

April 19, 2018 – Thursday

We awoke to beautiful blue skies. It was a little cool, but nice. Very seldom have we had days like this. I was still thinking about whether we should head to Alaska or Idaho? I threw it out to my friends on Facebook and there was no one for Alaska, and 6 people for Idaho. Ninety percent of me is leaning towards Idaho. If we head to Idaho, I have to start planning on where to go, and finding horse packers to take us into the back country. I didn’t think that would be that hard, but it was becoming very challenging. I was hoping to find private property for a summer camp, and a winter camp. I did not want to move from camp to camp like we have been doing, but the forest service had their rules on how long one can stay in one area, and that was usually 14 days max. My goal was to spend as much time in the backcountry of Idaho rather than bouncing from campground to campground, and dealing with people.

The boys and I went for our morning walk, and I fixed breakfast for us.

Soon the weekend crowds will be coming in, usually starting on Friday. It has been nice having the whole area to ourselves. It is very peaceful here without people. One of the campers that came in on the same day we did, left the next morning. They were sleeping in a small SUV. They are likely homeless I am guessing. They then came back, and left again this morning. People do this to avoid paying for camping. I have not been thinking too much about how many homeless are doing this, but I suspect many are. Through a little observation, I can tell if they are homeless or camping, or doing what we are doing, living in nature in campgrounds, or boon docking. I tend to be the longest staying. I like to stay in our camps usually the full two weeks to really experience the area and just relaxing in nature. I would hate constantly moving every few days to each camp. It would be a lot of work, with no time to appreciate and enjoy nature, and being able to relax in one spot. Each campsite we go to feels like we are going home, because we get to know it more than most people do.

While sitting in my chair I saw a female junco fly to a pine tree next to where I was sitting and the two boys lying. She was checking things out in our camp. She then landed on the grass next to us. Then another female junco flew into camp, then a male followed. We may have a full house soon. Once an osprey flew over camp, the juncos quickly split the scene.

Evening Entry

I did not get much done today, but some battery charging done with my solar. We just relaxed on this beautiful sunny day. I was also checking new routes to go, and talking with some friends, telling them our new plans. The wood I am burning this evening is a cherry wood. A good burning wood with a pleasant smell. We had a peaceful evening.

Only one camper came in this afternoon.

April 20, 2018 – Friday

We woke to another beautiful day. The sun was shining with an endless blue sky, and the birds were singing their songs. I feel so grateful I chose to do this, living in nature. Each day being able to step out into the natural world refreshes my soul. And of course having Takota and Nanook with me on this journey is always a joy.

Last night after going to bed, gusts of wind was blowing against the tent, and with it’s low roar moving through the trees. I felt I was part of nature, I felt at peace.

Another day, more magical moments in nature. A cup of coffee in hand, a nice fire going, and the boys close by me. What could be better than this moment? As with me, it seems the boys are thoroughly enjoying being in nature.

While walking the boys I heard a faint sound high above me. It looked like tiny flying ants, I then realized it was a flock of Canadian geese flying north bound.

No other campers came in last night. Maybe it will be a peaceful weekend?

April 21, 2018 – Saturday

We woke up once again to another beautiful day. We took our morning walk.

It is 10:45 am and the breeze is kicking up bringing a chill in the air. I made a fire to warm up, then fixed breakfast.

Our blackbird friend with no right foot came by to munch on some feed. A junco joined him. I am not sure what happened to his foot. I first saw him a few days ago in camp eating the seed on the ground. It looked like he has a red band above his foot. With a closer look it looked like a red thread wrapped around it. It seems he is getting around just fine with his handicap.

It was pretty windy today, as with a good part of the evening.

Last night one camper came into our camping area. This makes four campers including us. They are all sleeping in their cars or trucks. Two of them have been here for the past few days.

April 22, 2018 – Sunday

This morning was overcast, and no rain predicted.

The few campers that were here on the weekend, are leaving today. One young couple got in late last night, and left early this morning.

I am finding I am using my smart phone much more often. Sometimes I use if for my journal entries.

Today, as with yesterday, we will stay in camp to observe nature. We have such a beautiful view of the river, and mountains.

The pair of blackbirds, especially Gimpy, comes all the time now. And only one junco coming into camp to feed. It has been pretty quiet as far as the birds coming to camp for a visit.

I will have to figure out what our next camp will be.

It is 11:45 am, we finished a late breakfast. And all the campers in our area have left. We are once again alone.

The sky is beginning to clear for another nice day weather wise. We also had a nice evening at camp last night with a nice campfire.

April 23, 2018 – Monday

Waking again to another beautiful day. We are getting spoiled with this nice weather we are having. It is nice when I can look out through the small tent windows and see the trees. The trees always having a healing effect to my very being.

I talked with a Facebook friend and she said she may have a cousin who may let me stay on his property in the winter. I will look into that as an option. I will meet with him when I get into Idaho.

We did a little shopping prior to our move to our next camp on Wednesday. And I called a couple of Outfitters in Idaho to find out if they do Drop Camps, and for how much.

April 24, 2018 – Tuesday

We woke up early, usually when the morning light begins to illuminate into the tent. We got up at 8:00 am, but before that I did a short writing on Facebook and gave the boys their morning loving and scratches. I spent some time warming next to the fire, and sending photos and short writings again on Facebook.

Finally we got more than one junco that came to visit us in camp to enjoy the bird feed. We got four of them critters.

Overall we have blue skies with a small breeze keeping the air cool.

When I studied Art in college I always enjoyed nature landscapes. I would imagine being there, experiencing what the painter was experiencing. I am now doing this in real life. What a gift.

I will take a shower today, and do a little organizing for our departure tomorrow.

We are now getting more birds coming to camp, with our reliable blackbird, Gimpy.

Going through my messages to Mountain House Foods, I thought I do a follow up call to them. When I got a hold of a customer service person on the phone. I asked them if they have done any improvements as far as making their products healthier by eliminating GMO (Genetically Modified Organisms) from their products? I was surprised to here that they were working on it, and are getting close to being certified as being “GMO – Certified Free.” I told them that was great! I also asked if I had anything to do with their decision with my constant hounding for them to change. They told me, they had been thinking about the change for some time. That was a pure lie. When I first spoke with them back in 2011, they had no intention in changing. I also talked with other companies at that time on their freeze dried foods. It seemed some companies were making an effort to change, and others like Mountain House didn’t really care. It was all about the bottom line of making a profit over providing a healthy product.

In writing this blog (January 5, 2024) I checked Mountain House’s website and they did mention in Bold Letters – NO GMO. But looking on their packaging for each product, there was nothing about being certified GMO Free or “Non GMO.” I wonder why that is? Mountain House only has one snack food that I could see that is labeled “Organic, and non GMO,” but this does not mean that the rest of their foods are GMO Free. And maybe that is why it is not labeled on all their foods as being GMO free, or being organic.

When I talked with other companies that make these freezer dried foods back in 2011, one of their issues was finding organic products including GMO free. Which at that time was a legitimate case. They weren’t available to get such products as easily as they are now, and if they found such products, they would be very expensive. That is one excuse for Mountain House in the ingredients they put in their products. They told me, If it is good for the FDA, it is good with us.

I really have to question Mountain House, if they are really telling the truth about their foods, and are they really healthy for us? The upside for Mountain House is that they are good tasting.

For those who may be concerned about Mountain House and other food companies with what is in their foods, I would suggest doing your own investigation, and call these companies. Only if people are proactive can change happen. It is time food producer take responsibility for foods they sell to the consumer – providing safety over profit.

Evening Post

Once the wind stopped I could feel the warmth of the sun come through my body. It got up into the high 70s during the day. The evening was very comfortable, and pleasant.

We went to the Cafe down the road for lunch to check on emails and messages. An Outfitter got back to me, saying they could do it. So that was exciting.

I took a refreshing shower when we got back to camp.

We were lucky not to have bad winds here, because we were totally exposed to the winds. We could have easily found ourselves having to replace yet another tent. One might ask, just get a different tent? Good question. I didn’t trust the quality of most of the other tents Fred Meyers was selling. I wouldn’t buy Coleman tents, and the others I know nothing about. I figured I would get one Columbia tent that would last longer. It was obvious the 8 person tent wasn’t one of them.

Our drive to Alta Lake State Park is about an hour drive from our current location. I like these short drives to our new camps.

Alta Lake State Park

April 25, 2018 – Wednesday – Alta Lake State Park, Washington

Our new camp

I wasn’t in a rush to take down the tent. I just took my time. We had a pleasant morning weather wise, and I just wanted to enjoy it, rather than being in a rush mode.

We left Lincoln Rock State Park at 11:30 am. Takota and Nanook were excited to explore a new camp on our adventure. Takota showed the most excitement by rough housing with Nanook, and telling him, “Come on Nanook, lets get going to our new camp.”

We arrived in the City of Chelan around 12:30 pm. It was a nice little city. We drove through the west side of town with the large lake running partially along side. The lake looked nice, but the view of the snow capped mountains were much more spectacular.

Originally we were looking at Lake Chelan State Park to camp, But when we drove through looking for a site I was not too impressed. So we tried Twenty-five Mile Creek State Park, and I thought that was a joke. So we headed back on the highway to Alta Lake State Park, a half hour north of us from Chelan. I missed the turn off to Alta Lake and had to turn around and backtracked about 20 minutes to the turnoff. Once turning onto the turn off, we where driving through a beautiful mountain landscape. I was getting excited from what I was seeing. I was hoping the campground was just as nice. I pulled into one campsite I liked, and was told it was reserved and was guided to other campsites a little bit further from the one I liked. The lake and camping near the lake was very busy because of a Fish Tournament they were having on the weekend. The lake was small, but beautiful, and was surrounded by mountains.

We drove through one camping area that was part forested, and part dirt and rocks. It looked like a good habitat for rattle snakes, and we would be exposed to the sun most of the day, as with the wind and rain if we got any. I decided to pick a site with a nice treed area. The only problem was that I had to carry all my gear down to a lower area from the parking place. And when we leave, carrying everything back up the hill. But, it seemed to be a good site for us.

The Camp Host stopped by while I was unloading our gear. He asked if we got settled in okay. He told me we were lucky to find a campsite because of the fishing event and the expected crowds this weekend.

Every time prior to us leaving for a new campground, I say a little prayer, asking for support, guidance, protection, and in finding us a good campsite. So far, it seems to work.

We have enough food for about three days before we have to go for a resupply of food. Until then, we will just hang out in camp, explore the area, and the beauty.

April 26, 2018 – Thursday

The first campsite I wanted that was already taken for the weekend, it overlooked the lake, and mountains. It was also where many of the campers were camping with their RV’s, all in a row that we would have to look at everyday, and I am sure it would be a noisy group. We are happy with our spot in the trees, and overlooking the mountains to the west.

We had a late breakfast this morning.

Today I got our our camp fully setup and we walked around the area. We just stayed in our camp for most of the day. It was a warm day today and nice being able to stay in the shade of our camp.

April 27, 2018 – Friday

We got up at 8:15 am, and we went for our walk around the campground, with clear skies welcoming us to a new day. It is suppose to be in the 80s today. We didn’t have a morning fire yesterday, but today will be a good day for one.

The birds we have seen are quail, robins, crows, and heard a great horned owl hooting close by our camp last night. There is also a pair of Bald eagles at the lake. Another bird we saw flying around could have been possibly a meadow lark.

It was nice smelling the smoke of the campfire this morning, and I noticed a birch log burning and a layer of it’s bark curling by the heat of the fire, then catching from the oils within the bark. Because of the high flammability of the oil, and it’s thin layers that can easily be pulled off, birch bark makes a good tinder material for fire starting, and can easily be started with a spark from a metal match. The wonders of nature.

On occasion a nice mountain breeze would blow through camp, that helps take some of the heat off. Tomorrow we should have a full moon.

I was told by the Park Ranger that there was a big fire here, back in 2014. The scars from the fire can still be seen. It was named, the Carlton Complex Fire. It was a massive wildfire that burned 256,108 acres and was caused by four separate lighting strikes that merged into one fire. The fire caused an estimated $98 million in damages. It destroyed 353 homes total, as with other property damage. This area was much more wooded prior to the fire. I believed the fire had stopped at the point of the campground.

We had a nice day today. It was warm and pleasant.

April 28, 2018 – Saturday

The Fishing Derby begins today on a wet and dreary morning. The temperature is cool, but not cold, and with a very light rain falling. Due to the weather, the excitement seemed low key to get out into it.

And I once again got caught with my pants down in not being prepared for any foul weather that might befall upon us. But it happens. For those who read my blogs, I try to follow the weather the best I can, and it is not always predictable. Mother Nature does what she wants. With the nice weather we have been having, who would have thought? But livings in the outdoors one always has to be prepared for any type of weather that could effect our safety and well being. This wasn’t a big deal this morning, things got a little wet like my chair, and the firewood. Now if I needed wood for a fire quickly, I could be in trouble. In this situation, I did without a fire, and I covered my chair with a tarp to sit on. It was no big deal, but I always think, “What if it was a survival situation, not having a fire could be bad, or at least very miserable and uncomfortable?” One would need good fire starting skills in wet weather, and most likely with wet wood. Back in 2009 I was in the backcountry with my other dog, Shiloh (in my blog, “Our Journey Into The Wilderness”), working on survival skills, and failed miserably in getting a fire going. I did finally get a fire going, but with great frustration. It was a good learning lessen for me though. I was not as prepared as I thought I was. The next time I was in that situation, I had better tools to deal with that situation and got a fire going easily. It obviously takes longer to prepare and gather the right materials than in normal situations, but it can be done. It was a big confidence builder for me in achieving this fire starting skill.

Now, on this morning, it might be nice having a fire on this misty morning. I could have put some firewood in a dry place, protected from weather in such occasions as we are having now. Or just making the effort and time in getting a fire going. But having a fire was not that important to me on this morning.

Maybe if we make enough mistakes, maybe we will eventually learn from them. If I would have just simply kept an emergency supply of dry firewood and kindling stashed away I could have had a nice fire going. Now if it was a down pour, maybe not!

I had noticed the campers below me had took the firewood from the campsite that was being remodeled, that I was taking ownership of. It is first come first serve on the free lying firewood. A lesson for me in sharing, and not judging in the very act I would do in their situation. And does it really matter since I have enough firewood for our stay here? Firewood has become like gold when living this lifestyle, at least for me.

I did tell the Park Ranger that those campers were flying a drone in the campground that is not allowed. I dislike those drones especially when they are not allowed. It is a privacy issue, and a noise issue. And a safety issue for flying aircraft in the area.

I did close the tent up as far as closing all the window openings except one that was next to me. The rain did rain at the time it was forecasted. The window flap was easy to close without having to get up. We had clear skies last night, and I didn’t think it would rain. And obviously I was wrong. It is better to be prepared then wrong.

I did spot the Great horned owl next to camp on the very tip of a pine tree. They are such magnificent creatures.

While the coffee was perking on this fine morning, I put up the canopy. It is almost 12:00 pm.

Today we will go shopping for groceries. The weather forecast says rain until Tuesday, with Wednesday being nice.

Yesterday I went to the golf course to purchase some block ice. The golf course is only a short distance from the campground. When pulling out of the drive I hit something hard on my right tire. It didn’t good. It was a concrete barrier for a manhole that I did not see. It ripped off a plastic guard from the underside of my bumper, and damaged part of the tire rim. Luckily the damage did not prevent me from driving the truck safely, and I did not have to get it repaired if I chose not to. It also did not impact the alignment of the wheel.

I mentioned it to the pro shop of the golf course that they should mark that obstruction better so people can avoid it. They just told me, there was never a problem until I hit it?

Evening Entry

After doing some evening journaling, I received a text message from my oldest sister that our sister Sue had just pasted away. She was the middle sibling of the five of us. I felt a great loss and a numbness within. Sue was the first of our siblings to die. She was also the sister who went with us to pick up Takota and Nanook from the breeder in Michigan. Such a loss is hard to grasp or believe. She was a wonderful sister, and will be missed by all of us. “I love you Sue.” When I was thinking about her, I just smiled with all the wonderful memories I had of her, as with what she had given to our family. She was a wonderful soul and a gift for all of us.

April 29, 2018 – Sunday

I slept pretty well, but the loss of my dear sister being gone was always on my mind. I felt sadness knowing her bright presence in the world was gone in her physical form, but knowing her spirit will always be with us. I am grateful that she was part of my life. I remember in one of my earliest memories, her teaching me how to tie my shoe laces. It was a little more challenging because I was left handed. I remember her voice, and her laugh, as with many memories with her. Without my siblings giving me guidance after our Dad had died when I was only four years old, my life would have been much different.

Tears come to me unexpectedly when I think about her, and when I feel her, smiles also come from the joy she gave to me. She was a wonderful gift to all of us.

Sue was the first loss of a sibling, and I guess the hardest. It is just part of getting old. We see family go, and friends go, and then it will be our time to go. I am finding I think more about my family, and how grateful for what they have shared with me, and shaped me, in my life. And maybe this is part of getting old? Just trying to find our place in the world can be difficult, But having sibling can help. I have gotten support from my sisters on our journey. As with my oldest sister, maybe some support, and mostly concern for her youngest brother and his venture. But not so much with my two brothers. Maybe they think I am crazy for doing this? Or they just don’t understand?

I believe being in nature, I am dealing with the loss of Sue, much better. I feel more connected to all life when I am in nature with the boys. They are my family. Before going to bed, I talk to Takota and Nanook silently or out loud, while giving them rubs, scratches, and kisses, thanking them for being with me. When being awakened by the songs of the birds each morning, in feeling the aliveness in the plants, and trees. And being removed for the most part, from the synthetic world we have accepted to be in, in this mad, mad world most see as normal. We live in an illusional world of materialism.

It is Sunday when most campers leave for home on their short weekend trip in nature. What it means to me, is being able to experience the silence and solitude in nature, with no time line being in nature. Just moving to different spaces in nature.

I was fortunate enough at a young age to experience a little camping with my Mom and my brother, Ron, who was three years older than me. Ron had an adventurous spirit, and I got involved with him on certain things that I probably wouldn’t have had without him. So he had a lot in shaping me into what I am today.

I am sure I am being watched by my family who are in the spirit whelm, especially Dad and the beautiful great outdoors we are experiencing, and with Mom who loved trees, and with Sue who loved the tiny creatures, like the butterflies, and humming birds who visited her gardens.

We have been living in a tent now for over five months, and it is never getting old. We are always in nature, and have no intention in going back to the so-called modern world.

My dear sister Sue will always be in my mind, and who knows, maybe she will appear to me as a bird singing a beautiful song, or a butterfly fluttering around our camp.

Waking to clear skies, it soon turned into overcast with a short shower. It is always beautiful in what nature provides to us in her endless beauty. She is always changing, even if we are not aware with our numbing senses.

The campers below my camp left, but before they did, they dumbed the remaining wood they collected and put it in the fire pit, stacked high and left to burn, while they left for home. I had to put water on the fire to extinguish it. This is what some stupid people do in nature. This is how forest fires start, by stupid people doing stupid things, with no regard for nature, for all life, and the impact they have on her.

April 30, 2018 – Monday

We woke up to more cloudy skies. It may sound like I am tired of these overcast skies, but these are just my observations. I am bit tired of the rains, but overall the very light rains can be very pleasant as long as we have a dry place to escape to, to stay dry while they are here.

The clouds are slowly disappearing into clear blue skies, and the air is becoming warmer.

We took our morning walk, the campground is close to being empty of campers. It is very peaceful here. We took a back road behind the lake where there were cabins spread out among the woods. They were lucky to be saved from the wild fire back in 2014. They were lucky.

Returning to camp from our walk, I got the coffee going and was just enjoying the moments in nature with the boys.

Earlier this morning while we were still in bed, I heard a couple of trucks roll in just across from us, then parked. I was curious what that was about. Back at camp I noticed they were returning back to their trucks, I couldn’t hold my curiosity and I walked over to talk with them. I asked them what they were gathering? They told me, morels. Then one guy opened up his plastic bag with a pretty good quantity of them. I mentioned I have not yet had the opportunity to try them. He asked me if I wanted some? And I couldn’t refuse. So he grab some and gave them to me. I thanked him, and told him I will have them for breakfast this morning. The morels they were picking were small. They had harvested the bigger ones on their prior gatherings here. Morals will flourish in burned out areas after a forest fire. It also brings out many searchers of this mushroom delight. And for many foraging these very popular mushrooms, there was no limit. They would pick as many as they could find or their bags could hold.

They left, and I returned to camp to prepare the morels for breakfast. I soaked them in water for cleaning. I would cook them in bacon fat with my sausages, then mix them in my scrabbled eggs. It was a pretty tasty meal. I was thinking maybe I should try to gather some for my hamburger tonight.

Today, we will run into town for a few food items, and get the gas tank filled for the truck. Tomorrow I will take a shower and begin getting things packed up for our move on Wednesday.

I was using pine limbs and twigs for our fire. It makes a good fire starter, but can also take a little time to gather. It took me a few trips to gather.

Today feels like it will be a warm day.

This afternoon we took a walk for to the area across from camp where the other people we searching for morels, I did finally spot to very small morels together, but I did not pick them due to their small size. I thought I would let them grow up so some other person can enjoy them hopefully. I wanted to be a responsible forager.

May 1, 2018 – Tuesday

The first day of May began with clouds in the morning then quickly clearing up nicely, Today I will get part of the camped packed up for tomorrows move.

The week we were here went quickly. A week never seems to be long enough, unless our camp did not turn out well for some reason. We had a nice camp. Everything went fine with the exception of a few dings to the truck that was not serious and more just cosmetic, and did not prevent us from moving forward on our road trip.

May 2, 2018 – Wednesday

This morning was bright and sunny. A good day to travel. We went on a quick walk, then I began packing up camp. And packing up it was. I had to carry everything up hill to the truck and trailer.

Our next camp was about three hours away. We left this camp by 12:00 pm. As always, the boys were excited for a new adventure, as I was. Because we started late in the week, I was hoping we would not have any issues finding a campsite at Curlew Lake State Park, Washington.

My focus now is to find Outfitters to take us into the backcountry for the summer months that will soon be upon us. And I am finding this task in finding Outfitters to do drop camps won’t be that easy.

For those who do not know what “Drop Camping” is? It is for usually a group of campers who want to stay in the wilderness for about 10 days or so. The Outfitters will take the campers into a wilderness area on horseback, and pack in their supplies on horse or mule pack animals, will then drop them off at a certain location and pick them up at designated time to return home. It can be expensive, but it gives those more time to truly experience the wilderness areas.

When I began doing this back in 2009, I thought this was a good way to go, but we did it alone. Just me and my dog, Shiloh. It was a little scary doing it alone for our first time, but we survived for seven days. After that we were hooked on experience the wilderness alone this way. We would always hike in and hike out. The Packers would bring our food and gear on pack animals. We usually had three to four pack animals bring everything in with two packers. One of the down sides, especially doing it alone, and in an area that is unfamiliar to us, is knowing where to set up camp and where to have the packers drop our stuff off? Were we able to find the drop off point with all our gear?

Our journey originally began with me and Shiloh in 2009 that is described in our blog, “Our Journey Into The Wilderness.” And now in our new blog, “Our Journey Living In Nature,” with Takota, Nanook and me.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 9

Part Nine – Our journey in nature continues

At our camp

March 11, 2018 – Sunday – Humbug Mountain State Park, Oregon.

Last night the coastal fog rolled in completely obscuring the ocean and beach with a layer of thick fog. A very fine mist hangs over the campground. I was hoping to keep all the windows uncovered, but everything was getting all wet inside the tent so I closed up the tent, leaving only cracks in the window openings for ventilation.

The night temperature was comfortable.

I had constant thoughts, I would wake up late, where I would not wake up early enough to meet my time schedule to leave this camp, and move onto our next camp. We did get up at 7:30 am, took the boys for a walk and began packing camp up. I began packing up at 9:00 am after having my coffee and making the boys their breakfast. There was still fog hanging along the shoreline.

I was a bit concerned if I would find a campsite at Humbug Mountain State Park. The girls next to me, two sites over from me, told me it was spring break and I envisioned the campgrounds could be packed with partying youth. This campground was nearly full. I had no idea what to expect at Humbug.

It took me 3 hours to pack up, I was hoping for 2-1/2 hours. We departed at 12:15 pm, and figured a drive of an hour to get to our next camp.

It was hard leaving Columbia #10 behind, it was a good tent for 3 months. We will see how Columbia #8 will do. As long as we didn’t any wind, #10 was a breeze putting up and taking down. With all the large windows it had, it gave us a great view of the outside, giving a feeling of being outside, a sense of openness to nature.

Once again, we hit very little traffic along Hwy 101, the Oregon Coast Highway heading north which is always nice. Nice as in no traffic, and enjoying the spectacular beauty of the coastline drive. It was just me and the boys and the endless stretch of the Pacific Ocean and the rugged land mass called Oregon. We encountered a little road work, but it did not slow us up much. I was relaxed, yet I had a little anxiety about finding a campsite at Humbug.

When we arrived at Humbug Mountain State Park, I spotted the Host and told her what we were looking for, and she pointed me in the ask right direction. We circled the short loop not seeing any campsites suitable for us. There was only one camper here, in a trailer. We slowly drove past each campsite, checking if it was doable or not. Most were not. I am finding that many campgrounds are now designed for the RV’er and not for the tent camper. I found a couple sites as possibilities, then the last site we hit at the end of the loop, Site #23, seemed like we found the perfect site.

Close to the campsite, we had water, garbage, and the restrooms. The site gave us a lot of sunlight in the afternoon. It is a small site but enough to get our truck and trailer into, a good spot for the tent, we had a nice cover of trees surrounding three sides of our camp, giving us good privacy, and a small stream next to us where we can enjoy the soothing sounds of the babbling brook. I hear a lot of bird activity here. Although we are very close to the highway, I anticipate very little traffic noise, if any.

It is 5:30 pm now, with only about an hour of daylight left, so I better get a move on in getting the new tent set up. Our new tent #8 went up with no problem, but it is not as nice as #10. It is an 8’ x 10’ vs. a 10’ x 15’ we were used to. It doesn’t seem that it has the quality or the stability #10 had. The window were also smaller. But it will do, and it will be easier finding a site for it. It is a bit faster putting up, about 20 minutes faster.

The boys seem to be very comfortable with our new site. They seem to be liking this Nomadic life style I have chosen for us.

I am really liking this campsite with lots of trees around us. It has a coziness to it.

It is 6:00 pm and the Sun is going down below the tree line.

The boys where checking the tent out. Nanook really didn’t care. Takota can be a bit more particular to changes in his sleeping quarters. I put the boys beds out in what we had left of the warmth and sunlight to dry out. I was concerned a little of the beds getting mold on them. I will have to watch for that. If they do, they have to be tossed, and replaced, spending more money. The boy’s beds dried out nicely.

After getting the tent up, we went into town for some food. The town was Port Orford to the north of us and only five miles from camp. Port Orford is a small, artistic fishing town. I also checked up on where we can pick up firewood. I asked one of the store employees if she knew where I could get some fire, and she told me, “talk with our butcher, he sell it.” I looked over to the meat counter and this guy was looking at me, I asked the checker, “You mean that guy?” She said, “Yes.” I walked over to the butcher to talk with him, and found he had good prices for firewood. I told him “I will pick some up tomorrow if that is okay?” I picked up a few things for dinner, then headed back to camp.

From what we have seen of Oregon, it has the most spectacular coastlines, and beaches.

I forgot to mention, the campground was only $17.00 per night, which was a good price. I paid for 5 days stay.

March 12, 2018 – Monday

Our first night here, I slept okay. I am dealing with being on two different slopes where my bed is. If even with slight slopes, it can effect ones sleeping.

The temperature is 48 deg. and we are beginning to get high cloud cover that is covering what blue sky we had. It is a beautiful morning none the less. I can feel our new tent having much less space, even feeling a bit cramped compared to #10. It feels like I am sleeping in a VW van. It even kinda looks like one without the wheels. The windows on this tent are a lot smaller that are obstructing our view looking outside into nature.

We are getting traffic noise at the campground from the highway. This is where most campgrounds were built unfortunately. For some who like being in a quiet place in nature, to hear, and experience nature, it is an annoyance to say the least. This campground would be even nicer if we did not have this traffic noise.

I took the boys on our morning walk and I thought we would walk to the beach where we have direct access to from the campground. From our campground we went through another camping area that was closed for the winter months, then a trail that took us under the highway bridge, and to the beach on the other side. It was a pleasant walk until Takota began being rambunctious in the sand, making it hard holding on to two dogs, so we turned back. Luckily we did. I heard some noise behind us and looked back and saw two boxers running off leash behind us with no owner in sight. I yelled out to the unseen owner of the dogs to get his dogs on leash! An old chap appeared and got his dogs leashed up. I increase our pace to further our distance from them. Luckily the dogs did not chase after the boys. We could have had a big dog fight taking place with four strong dogs. Now, dogs are suppose to be on leash on the beach, but the Host told me if the beach is empty we can have them unleashed. The beach is part of the state park. And as people will be, some will unleash their dogs anyway, leash law or not. So for us, the beach is now off limits unfortunately.

This was a new camper with the two boxers that arrived last night. Four other campers arrived later that night. One of the campers was a biker from New York on his way back home. He looked young, a school teacher that taught science in middle school. He was a nice friendly guy. I shared with him about my experiences tour biking to Canada.

We were lucky getting to the campground when we did, and finding the site we were in. I am finding, a lot of campers get into the campgrounds late. That makes it good for us.

The campground gave a feel of being in the mountains, yet only about a half mile from the Pacific Ocean. We are in a small valley between two mountains. The mountain on the west side is Humbug Mountain.

This morning I heard the beautiful songs of a lot of birds singing. One was a Steller’s jay, the many others I could not recognized. It is nice to hear the voices, and songs of the birds. I also heard a Western screech owl this morning with it’s fast paced hoots. They are always a welcoming sound in the woods.

On our morning walk, I found two ticks on Takota. Those little critters are never welcomed, but alerts me to keep a careful watch for them. No one cares for these critter, especially me. Once I went on a long days ride with a group of people on our horses. When we got back I found these creepy crawler on me, and a friend began grooming me of these nasty critters. I had about 25 of them on me. All that I know of is that they were around the neck and head. I was even wearing a cowboy hat that did not seem to deter them. But without the head protection, it could have been much worse. I must have brushed along side a shrub with those buggers just waiting to hitch a ride, or them dropping out of trees. We are also having big flies coming to camp for a free meal.

The jays have discovered our camp for a free meal of the boy’s kibble. Eyeing it for any chance to grab some. We have four of them checking things out.

At 11:30 am it is beginning to cloud up pretty good. I think it is time to put up the canopy today.

Evening Entry

Today is a typical day we have been having weather wise. It clouds up looking like a chance of rain, maybe a few drops of rain falling, then the blue sky appears again. Back and forth, off and on, like someone was flicking a light switch back and forth. Just a few minutes ago we got a light rain shower for about 10 minutes, then the sky was a mixture of clouds and blue sky, with the reddish glow in the clouds of the setting Sun. Most of the clouds have that dark look of rain.

My day consisted of putting the canopy up, doing some shopping, dropped by an Art gallery, going to the library for Wi-Fi to check on the weather forecast, and check on Facebook. Met Richard, the butcher to pick up some firewood. I met him at his house and the firewood was laying in his front yard. He said it was a mix of oak and myrtlewood. I got a good price for the wood.

I started a campfire this evening and both woods burned well. The myrtlewood didn’t smell that good. I had a nice fire going with a heap of wood burning.

It has been a beautiful day and evening and with little rain.

If my site is not reserved for the weekend, We may stay until Sunday, or longer, depending on the weather.

While taking the boys out for our evening walk, I have noticed it is starting to get warmer. Nicer weather is always good, but it can also be bad because it will bring more people out to camp.

March 13, 2018 – Tuesday

It rained all night and the wind was blowing. It seems the wind comes through the campground pretty good. Our new tent, #8 was leaking a little, and a new tent shouldn’t be leaking. This has me a bit concerned. It may have been linking due to the wind. I was also hoping the tent would stay up with the wind we were getting. I will see how it does this week. Now I didn’t have the guy lines attached, so that could have been the problem as well. Maybe it was my fault and not the tents. One reason I don’t stake the guy lines is because I always trip over them, or the boys get caught up in them (mostly Takota). But, lesson learned.

We just had a strong gust of wind come through our camp, and always the rain follows. The wind must be funneling through the canyon we are in. My trailer may help a bit as a wind block. Watching the tent with this blast of wind, it didn’t move much. But anchoring the rain fly with the guy lines is a good idea to stabilize the tent, as with helping to keep the rain out.

I talked with the Ranger at their office here at the campground. The ranger gave me a printout of the weather, and some suggestions where to camp. He also told me our campsite is reserved for Monday. So we will leave on Sunday or Monday depending on the weather. I paid for two more days to get us to Sunday. The weather forecast after Sunday is rain, rain, and more rain through March 26th. But that can always change. I will have to plan for our next campground.

Today looks like one of those off and on days of rain.

Evening Entry

The rain never materialized today, but we have had a lot of strong wind. Along the coast, it was high winds. Overall it was a beautiful day.

We went to the grocery store then to the library to check on the weather forecast and it doesn’t look much better, the weather looks good for Sunday and Monday so far. The weather, and having to leave camp at a certain day, can be a bit nerve racking. The last thing I want to do is leave in bad weather, and having to take down camp in rain and setting up camp in rain and wind.

I did see two robins in the campground.

I began planning for our next campground.

March 14, 2018 – Wednesday

We woke up to clear blue skies at 40 deg. I took the boys for their morning walk. When we got back I got a fire roaring, but keeping it small. I got coffee done, and breakfast going for the boys and I. The fire took a little help getting going in these wet conditions, and I did use some white gas as a starter. Usually a No, No, in my book, but on occasion it doesn’t hurt in wet conditions and being respectful, and very careful using this fuel. And to be truthful, I was being lazy. I had enough materials to get a fire going in any condition – it just took more time and effort in the process. I must have been in a hurry, but careful.

I just noticed my chair is ripping, so soon I need to replace it. I can’t have an uncomfortable chair while I write, or in observing nature, or napping.

I slept well last night and me and the boys got up at 8:20 am.

It rained a little last night and the new tent kept us dry, as far as I could see.

I looked out toward the creek next to camp and the myrtel trees that grow along side the creek. Prisms of sparkling light from the droplets on the leaves, being reflected by the morning sunlight, and hanging from the tips of the leaves, they twinkle so brightly like the stars in the night sky. I cannot say I have ever seen such beauty before.

In our camp we also have some fir and Sitka spruce.

Every morning the birds are chirping away, many hidden among the tree branches or in the thick brush. Sometimes I am lucky enough to see them burst into flight. They are so quick, with such grace in flight, and being able to weave through the branches with ease.

The campground was busy last night with new campers in their RV’s, and trailers. Three have left this morning. For many campers in the winter, it is only a stop over to rest, then continue their journey onward. Only to see glimpses of the beauty that is all around them. There are only a few who really see and hear the beauty in nature. We have forgotten how to just stop, look, and listen. The simplest things like the dead leaves on the ground creates such beautiful patterns, or the water droplets hanging on a leaf. We forget how nature can give our senses amazing experiences of awe and wonder.

I feel in nature how wonderful are your sounds, how fragrant are the smells, how sweet the air, and how pleasing are the sights we perceive. What an amazing place to be, bringing me back to the Source of all life.

After breakfast we will run to the grocery store, and library to check weather conditions, then back to camp to charge batteries.

Nice view at our camp

Afternoon Entry

The weather changed to more of a chance of rain on Sunday, a 60% chance. But that could change as well. The weather is never static. It is always changing. So we may have to leave on Monday. I will have to continue checking on the weather.

At the grocery store we got some food, and a bundle of firewood for kindling. Coming back to camp, I aired out the trailer and the tent. I wasn’t sure how weather tight the trailer was, and it is doing well. We are suppose to get rain on Thursday so we will make that laundry days. I also got my batteries out on my laptop, and iPad to charge.

It is a beautiful day today with Sunshine, a gentle ocean breeze, and peaceful. I also picked up a movie to watch for this evening.

Evening Entry

We are getting some overcast skies this evening, and it looks like rain might be approaching from the ocean. I will have to button up the tent and cover anything outside needing to be covered with tarps. The rain may come in, in the middle of the night.

March 15, 2018 – Thursday

I slept okay, but had to get up around midnight to close the window covers because of rain. The wind blew some, and it rained lightly off and on through the night.

We got up at 8:45 am, and went for our morning walk through the campground. The air was cold and damp from the rain during the night. The rain refrained on our walk, then started up again once we got back to camp. It was a light, but steady rain. We will see what the weather does. We may do laundry today.

On our morning walk I was watching a large beautiful hawk. Not sure if it was a red-tailed hawk. It doesn’t matter, it was beautiful no matter what it was.

March 16, 2018 – Friday

Since it rained all day yesterday, I didn’t feel like doing laundry. We will do it today.

It rained all night til 8:30 am this morning. There were a lot of birds chattering away at around 7:00 am, where we had a small break in the rain. I wonder if the creatures mind the rain, or they just respond to it as just what is.

I decided not to cook breakfast this morning due to the rain, and it getting late. But a fire sounded good. I wanted to use the wood up or most of it, before we leave for our new camp. The fire was having a difficult time going in the wet environment. It seemed to be going good one minute, then not so good the next. When it seemed to be going out, I gave it some good steady blows, and that did the job. Then it went back to smoldering again. The wood was just to wet. I continue in my persistence, feeding it more kindling, blowing some more, babying it more. I have been using a log base to keep the fire from soaking up the moisture from the wet ground. This is a must do in wet or snowy weather. It is a good trick to get a fire going. But the base logs obviously need to be dry. After the fire got some good coals heated up, the fire was going good.

With all the rain we had, yesterday and last night, the tent seems to be doing pretty well, as far as keeping us dry inside.

The coals are the heat source that makes a good fire. I did a test on that when a friend, me, and Shiloh were camping for a few days. My friend got to camp early, and when I drove up, I asked where the fire was at? He said he couldn’t get one going. I have been there before. But with practice, and knowledge, I had enough confidence in fire starting when everything was wet, and I was able to get a fire going. Most of the weather was off and on rain. We were running out of any type of dry wood, so I gather punk wood and placing it over the hot coals. And soon the wet wood would burst into flame. I then put really wet punk wood on the fire, and it did the same thing, bursting into flame when it got hot enough. Fire starting takes patients in wet conditions, as well as using proper dry materials and techniques.

I forgot to mention, on Wednesday we had a good amount of sunshine, and I was able to get a good charge on my batteries. The solar works great as long as we have the Sun. These panels by Goalzero provides an indicator on what the Sun’s collecting power is on the panels.

Enough said, I think me and the boys will relax. I will enjoy the nice fire, do a bit of reading, and finishing my coffee up, then get going on the laundry. It is really nice being able to have a pleasant fire.

Evening Entry

I got my laundry done, dinner for tonight, a movie, and checked Facebook. Then read a little bit back at camp. Then the boys and I took a walk on the old 101 highway that ran through a part of the park. We checked out the small falls by this once old two lane highway. The road was narrow and over grown with vegetation making it more of a small abandoned single lane country road then a highway. On our walk I thought I spotted a Red shouldered hawk.

During our evening walk I may have seen a king fisher flying about.

It rained and showered off and on throughout the day. From camp I could see blue skies over the ocean with the Sun’s slow decent moving towards the horizon. There was a rain cloud hovering over us at our camp. For most of the afternoon we were experiencing very light rain showers falling on the campground. I was watching it fall against the setting Sun, and barely could feel it where I was next to the fire and under a myrtlewood tree. It was a beautiful experience watching and feeling the gentle tiny droplets falling from the sky, and the fine mist touching the exposed skin of my face. It was so refreshing.

There was a group of Boy Scouts that took up four campsites. I hope they are quiet.

March 17, 2018 – Saturday

It looks like we may have a full house this weekend at Humbug campground.

During the night I had thoughts of doubt about what we would be enduring in the Alaska’s long harsh winters that took up most of the year. In dealing with a place to stay in a tent, with the cost of food, and being able to get around in a two wheel drive truck. The whole romance living in nature in wild Alaska thing was always a distance dream of mine, but is it possible at my age, and doing it in a tent? In having really no idea what I was really getting myself into? The planning it would take for survival in the winters. I am sure people in Alaska would think this hombre was off his rocker, a little loose in the head.

My early morning closed with a nice dream that I cannot share here.

We got up around 8:30 am, took a walk, then back at camp to get a fire going, coffee brewing, and breakfast for me and the boys. I saw a lot of blue sky with scattered clouds. The temperature was cool. But soon began to cloud up again. It is time to take a nice warm shower today.

Today we will go into town to check on weather and pick up something for dinner.

For all the campers here and with the boy scouts, it was pretty quiet surprisingly. People don’t know what they are missing, when they learn to be silent, and listen to the sounds of nature. We are a very noisy culture in the US. I remember in my early days, as soon as I got home, I would turn on the TV to fill the silence with noise.

The movie I watched last night was the making of the movie, “Winnie The Pooh.” I don’t have any idea why I got that movie, but I really enjoyed it. I did not realize the impact the book had in the world. The impact it had on children.

If Takota can’t be in the tent, he lays next to it. My beautiful boy.

March 18, 2018 – Sunday

It was a chilly 39 deg. this morning with clear blue skies.

I had the window flaps open, something I hadn’t done for a while due to the rain. And again, it was nice looking out into the beauty of nature being so near to us. Looking out and seeing the trees was an uplifting experience for me, a spiritual experience, always giving me a sense of calm within.

We took our morning walk and it seemed even the plants and trees felt the warming sunlight.

We usually take our walks through the closed portion of the campground. It is peaceful there when no one is around, but us. This morning, even the traffic noise from the highway was quiet at times. This stillness was very welcoming. It was nice experiencing silence on this peaceful morn.

The birds are squawking away, and the boy scouts packing up to leave their short experience in nature. The Humbug campground will soon be almost empty again of campers.

I hear the song “North to Alaska,” playing in my head, and seeing the movie in my mind that I have seen many times. It was one of my favorite movies, as with Hatari, another John Wayne movie.

Last night on our evening walk to the close portion of the campground, I spotted something in a grassy area. I couldn’t tell if it was an animal or something left by a human. The light was quickly dimming from the absence of sunlight. We got closer and I thought it might be that hawk we have been seeing, but it was not feeding on anything I could see. It was just laying there. I thought maybe it was injured. Still getting closer for a better look, it rose to it’s feet, and flew off to a nearby tree branch. It was a hawk, but the species unknown. I did notice it had a white chest.

The plans I had during this journey were always hampered by the bad weather, so I would spend my time reading.

My hair and beard was getting longer and much shaggier, fitting the look of a mountain man, or a homeless person. With my hair and beard both gray, I looked like an old elder of sorts.

I had enough firewood for this evening, but I will pick up two bundles at the store, and two bundles of kindling. I will begin to pack up today, and getting the boys beds aired out and drying outside. We should have a good day as far as weather for our move on Monday. Although this place was nice, I am looking forward to moving on. It will be about a 3 hour drive to arrive at South Beach State Park, Newport, Oregon. It is 151.5 miles to South Beach State Park from Humbug State Park. I want to try and leave by 10:30 am tomorrow.

Afternoon Entry

It is 4:18 pm, and it is pretty much overcast. Tomorrow we are suppose to get nice weather here, and lots of rain forecast for where we are going. I would usually hold off leaving here, but I want to get going, and hopefully we will get good weather to set up camp when we arrive at South Beach S.P.

March 19, 2018 – Monday

Our day started out well with clear skies, at 38 deg.

The boys and I went for our morning walk. Back at camp I fed the boys, and I began packing things up, while the boys rested for the long drive. For me, I try to keep my driving time to about three to three and a half hours, keeping in mind once I find a campsite I have to set up camp again, and if shopping is near, I will go to the store to pick up some dinner. Breaking camp, driving time, then setting up our new camp. I am usually pretty tired. So I want to give myself enough time to get the things done that I need to get done before dark at our next camp. We departed Humbug S.P. at 10:30 am.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 8

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part Eight

February 26, 2018 – Monday – Harris Beach State Park, Brookings, Oregon

Our Camp

With hail and rain all night, I was anticipating more of the same in the morning. But we got a break in the weather early morning. When we finally got up at 7:45 am, the skies were clear, with a temperature of 38 deg. I was going to postpone our departure one more day, but might as well take advantage of the good weather.

We headed to Trinidad to get the truck filled up with gas, and a large cup of coffee for me to get my blood following me. Then back to camp to start breaking down camp.

The packing up went smoothly. It took the typical 2 to 21/2 hours to get everything packed up, and the trailer hitched to the truck. We departed at 11:15 am. I figured we would reach our new campground by around 1:30 pm.

I did decide not to go to Prairie Creek Campground, but instead meet Mike and Mr. Dundee at Harris Beach State Park in Brookings, Oregon.

When we were well on our way, heading for a new adventure, I realized I forgot to grab the boys lead lines, and I did not want to turn back to get them. I figured it was time to get them replace, they were getting pretty worn out. Hopefully we can buy a new pair in Brookings.

On our beautiful drive north we saw a small herd of elk grazing along side the road. That was a sight to see. I yelled out to the boys, look, elk! Nanook looked out the window, but did not seem too interested. Takota didn’t care less, he didn’t budge from his hiding place under the seat. In his own way, he was telling me, “Wake me up when we are at our new camp.” The drive was nice, and with very little traffic. I called Mike and told him we were on our way, and to check out the available campsites for us.

We arrived at the campground at around 2:15 pm or so. Mike was waiting for us at the entrance of the campground to show us a couple of campsites. The boys were so excited to see Mike and Dundee, and Dundee was excited to see us.

The campground was right on the ocean, with Sitka Spruce trees covering the area. It looked like it was going to be a great place to camp out. The first camp site Mike showed us I liked, but he told me it had bad drainage and puddling, and I noticed it had very little protection from the wind. It is easy to assume a campsite looks good, until one carefully evaluates it, does it fit our needs? Mike’s comments made it clear it wouldn’t. And in my head, I go through a check list on if the site meets our needs. So that one was taken off the list. The second site Mike showed us looked like it would work for us. It had good wind protection, open for good direct sunlight, a nice grassy area for the tent, pretty good privacy, and surrounded with Sitka Spruce trees. We were also close to the bathrooms. Our cooking area is at the parking level, then dropped a few feet down to our tent pad. There was a very small fire ring, and a picnic table at the upper level. The parking area encroaches a bit into the cooking area. I was able to move the picnic table in a better position for my liking, so I have enough room to put my canopy up. Usually the picnic tables are stationary in most campgrounds. Although the truck and trailer infringes into our main camping area, it gives me easy access to getting things in the truck and trailer. There is always a give and take with these campsites. With the camp layout, I don’t have a good spot to tie the boys. That will have to be figured out. The only option for parking was to park the trailer and truck side by side, and hope we are not asked to move them. The trailer is partially off the pavement and some campgrounds are funny about that type of thing.

I paid for 5 nights, and will see how it goes. I would not stay here much longer, but for having the ocean so close to us. It is nice being close to the ocean once again. We may stay for the two week. I prefer staying a full two weeks when we can, and just settle into an area. To get to know our surroundings, what trees and plants are here, and the wildlife in the area. I don’t like moving camp unless we have to. Each place we camp, seems more like a temporary home.

It was in the 70’s. It felt good to feel the warmth again. The temperature cooled quickly with the setting Sun.

I got the tent set up first thing, then we went into town for some groceries. Not much to say about the town of Brookings. It is like any other town or city. I was expecting a quaint type setting of a fishing village. Unfortunately I didn’t feel that. It did have a Fred Meyers grocery store, a laundromat, and a pretty good pet store. I was able to get wire lead lines for the boys and some treats for them because they are being so good. I also picked up some groceries. I forgot Oregon does not have sales tax which is really a nice surprise when going shopping. Brookings is very close to the campground that is convenient. I try to minimums going into town for shopping to save on gas, the wear and tear on the truck, and time spent away from being in nature. But when it is this close, it is easier going into town more. Because I have a good ice cooler, I can go without going for ice for about five or six days using my insulated ice cooler, (The one I am using is the Cabela’s Polar Cap Equalizer Cooler, 60 Qt.). By using block ice I can store usually five days of perishable foods, reducing my having to go to the store every couple of days. And I have to find a place that carries block ice, that can be challenging. If I can only get crushed ice, it usually has to be replace every two or three days. So I very seldom use crushed ice when I can avoid it. It also saves me time and money, if the grocery store is a close distance away.

I wanted to get back to camp to finish setting it up camp and getting the tent ready for rain and possibly wind that is expected for tonight. I also wanted to get the canopy up.

February 27, 2018 – Tuesday

After almost 4 months in California we finally reached Oregon. This morning we had clear skies, 40 deg., and chilly. It got down into the mid 30s last night. I got a little chilled in the early morning and had to hide my head beneath the sleeping bag.

The boys and I went for our morning walk along the ocean cliffs of the Pacific. Wanting to dispose of two bags of dog waste, I couldn’t find any garbage cans. I thought for a clean state as Oregon is, and especially in a day use area, and by the ocean, they would have trash cans. But they didn’t have any, so I had to carry the waste bags back to the campground. Mike and Dundee’s camp are just above us past the restrooms. The Boys and I can here Dundee barking at their camp and of course the boys get all excited when hearing Dundee bark.

One would think the only thing we would hear next to the ocean are crashing waves. But that was not the case, there was construction going on at the campground, and on the highway which we were very close to. It sounded like there was highway construction work going on all night, as with the usual traffic noise on the highway.

Although I can’t see the ocean from camp, I can sense the smell of the ocean breezes, and hear the crashing of the waves.

Evening Entry

I got everything done that I wanted to get done today. I got the guy lines staked on the tent, the canopy up, the firewood out of the truck and stacked to dry, went to the store for more food. I also got some reading done, and meditated. It was a warm 65 degrees today.

When we went into town, only a mile away it felt much colder with a wind chill in the air. And when we got back to camp, it was felt warmer.

At 4:00 pm we met Mike and Dundee at the beach. Dundee was off leash. I kept the boys on leash. I did not want to take any chances of the boys going after any other dogs. It is hard telling what dogs they don’t like and what dogs they do, thus I cannot take any chances. It would be nice if they got along with other dogs, but unfortunately that is the way it is. It does create limitations on what we can do in nature, but they do give back so much more in just being with them. On the upside, they do love people. Once the boys felt the sand on their feet they got all excited, and began wildly playing with each other, and yanking me every which way.

I thought the beach might be cold, but it felt very comfortable with six layers of upper clothing on me.

The evening is very pleasant before the rains come sometime tonight. It will be interesting how much rain we will get at our new camp.

The drying of the firewood must have helped, because we had a nice tiny fire in our very tiny fire ring this evening.

The night sky is pretty bright from the moon light and lighting up our surroundings. It is nice walking the boys at night without a flashlight.

February 28, 2018 – Wednesday

The rain I was anticipating last night didn’t start until around 5:00 am or so the next morning, and it was a very light rain. We got up at 9:30 am and no rain was falling. But we would soon find the rain was intermittent this morning. I am glad we have the tent on grass so we don’t have to deal with tracking mud in the tent. Our living/cooking area was a mix of grass, rock, and a little dirt. The boys have the protection of the canopy, or under the picnic table from getting wet from the rain. Now, Takota at times just enjoys laying in the rain. Our wind break seems to be doing its job so far. We are getting an introduction of the weather here, and what will soon come in the next few days.

I usually prefer having a good size camp, but as long a we have good privacy from other campsites, I feel good in small camps. Each campsite brings it’s own personality and feel to it. They are never the same. Once we get to a campground, we usually do a drive around to check out the sites. Then pick out possibilities that could work for us. And hopefully choose the best one. It can take a few go arounds. And I will also get out sometimes to do a walk around. This is why I always make a point to get to campgrounds on a Sunday or Monday when most campgrounds empty out. Unless it is a three day weekend, then we will leave for a new campground on Monday, or Tuesday. I found this to be the safest bet on getting a campsite and having a choice of sites, both in winter and summer time. But I know, summer time will be more challenging, with more people camping.

We are allowed 14 days here, so I will add another 5 days, giving us four extra days for changes in weather if needed. Weather is a big determinant in where we go, when we go,and is it safe to go.

We have a little chill in the air from the breeze, but it feels good. And I know the boys love the cold.

Evening Entry

Our Columbia 10 person tent did well until we returned to camp in the afternoon at 3:00 pm. It was raining in the area from about 1:00 pm continuously, and before that, off and on. The boys and I got in the tent to hang out from the rain. Hopefully it would stop before dinner. About an hour later I noticed drops of water forming on the inside of the tent at the roof, and my bedding was wet, as with small puddles on the floor. That was not a good sign. The more I looked, the worse it got. I was thinking with the steady rain we are now getting, and the forecast for more rain tomorrow, we will be underwater if I don’t fix the problem now. I had plenty of tarps with me, and grabbed the ones most handy. I had one at the firewood pile, With some difficulty, I covered half the tent rain fly with that tarp. While doing this I was getting soaked. I got the tarp tied off to the tent frame, and the tent stakes. It was also getting windy, and I hoped the tarp would stay in place. I had no trees to tie it onto. I will then use another tarp for the other half of the tent and will finish it off tomorrow. Unless the other half of the tent started to leak. The tarp I put on seems to be working. Hopefully we get a break from this rain.

Since the rain tonight, it is the second night I have not had dinner. I did feed the boys.

While I was getting propane bottles at Fred Meyers earlier, I checked out the tents, and they did have 6 and 8 person Columbia tents on sale. I thought, “Do I buy another tent, or buy a sealer”? With the weather we are getting, it would be difficult putting a sealer on the large tent rain fly. So the option is to buy a new tent. The tent we have been camping with we have been using for three months. It is probably time for a new tent. It served us well. This will be a continuous problem with tents on this journey. They will wear out much faster with continuous use. The camping tents are not made for this type of use long term. I do have other tents with me, but I don’t want to use them. We will look for a new tent tomorrow.

March 1, 2018 – Thursday

It was raining and the winds blowing all night. It seems we may have a break in the rain and winds this morning, and then they started up again. The rain is on and off. It is 44 deg. It is cold with the winds blowing.

All of my clothes are wet, and I am not prepared in having dry clothing in the ready. They are in the trailer and some are not accessible without digging into the trailer in the rain. This means putting on wet clothing, which is a miserable experience.

My side of the tent with the tarp, is staying dry, the uncovered area where the boys sleep is just a little bit wet. The leaks seem to be coming through the fabric of the rain fly where it is touching the ridge framing of the tent. Which tells me the water proofing of the rain fly is pretty much gone. This tent has been good to us, but it is time for retirement.

My Columbia Fall River 10 tent began failing after 3 months. I was hoping for more use, but these tents are not made for longevity when using them everyday. The zippers begin to fail as well.

The rain was lightening up some, so I decided to get some coffee on. The winds just started blowing which usually means more rain coming.

Because of the rain I have had only coffee, slices of fruit, and slices of ham for meals the past two days. The boys haven’t lacked in what they eat. When I cook breakfast I usually have bacon and eggs, and the boys get a little topping of that on their kibble for taste. When I don’t cook due to weather I will give them a little bit of ham, or roast beef on their kibble. For dinner the same, unless I cook and then they get a little bit of meat or poultry that I cook for myself. They are spoiled in that respect.

I did see some blue sky coming towards us, but that was short lived.

I think soon we will be moving out of this rainy weather with each day that passes, but we could have two more months of it, just not as frequent. We have had very few down pours, just mostly light rain, so it could be worse. Winter camping has it pros and cons, and it can also be a beautiful time being in nature. The time limitations at each campground can be a problem as well if we have to pack up in wet weather. But so far we have been very lucky in that. The weather has cooperated for us on moving days.

While drinking my coffee, watching the wind, and rain coming through camp, we then had the hail come crashing upon us with a loud roar. We may have to hunker down in the tent for a bit.

When we get a break in the weather, if we do get a break in the weather, we will run to the store. This weather is wearing on my peace of mind.

I notice, when I can relax in this crazy weather, I can actually enjoy it. It is when I think to much that causes mental misery and discomfort. It seems that the boys don’t mind.

I haven’t seen much bird life, just the seagulls and crows.

It is 1:00 pm now and the boys and I are still hunkering down in the tent waiting for a break in the weather. More hail and rain is coming down. It is 42 degrees in the tent, and cold. I am getting used to staying in the tent during periods of bad weather. This is why I chose to have a large tent for us.

I am getting impatient being stuck it the tent, so we are going for it, braving the elements.

I did get a tarp on the other end of the tent, so our tent is fully protected from the rain. A puddle was forming on the floor of the tent once again, that we had the previous day.

I called Fred Meyers and put a new tent on hold and will pick it up on Saturday. The new tent will be an 8 person tent, 8’ x 14’. We are currently in a 10 person tent, 10’ x 15’. I figured the smaller tent should work fine for us. I had no plans of putting the new tent up at this camp because it will be lying on a boggy puddle, unless this tent completely fails.

March 2, 2018 – Friday

We are in our first two days of March in Oregon, and three days of wet and cold weather.

This morning at 8:30 am it is 40 deg.

The rain and wind made it difficult to sleep during the night. The pounding of hail and rain are very loud against the tent surface, It was pretty much endless all night.

First thing this morning, we went for our morning walk. It wasn’t raining, but it could anytime. There was some blue sky peeking through the clouds, then quickly vanishing above the next set of rain clouds coming in. The rain did hold off until we finished our walk. During our walk the wind was blowing bringing cold temperatures with it. My hands were freezing holding wet leashes. Once in camp the winds had stopped and felt pleasant at 40 deg.

I just saw a hummingbird flying into camp. I saw it earlier, but did not pay much attention to it because I was talking with Mike.

Looking out towards the ocean I only saw gray skies, although we are suppose to get a break in the weather anytime now. The forecast is more rain today, and through tomorrow, then cloudy on Sunday, Sun and cloudy on Monday, and cloudy for the rest of the week. But that can change as it seems it always does.

Afternoon Entry

The storm that was suppose to clear up to nicer weather never happened, instead we got more overcast skies, and mostly rain all day.

We went into town and found a WiFi at the Starbucks in Fred Meyers and touched bases with our Facebook friends. I did have someone interested in the oil painting I was trying to sell, but because it was hard to find any information on the artist, the person decided not to buy it.

One of the issues camping in wet weather in a tent is staying dry, and if we had a dry tent, which we don’t, and with wet clothing, it makes for a very unpleasant experience. I made the mistake of not having easy access to dry clothing. We could have gone to the laundromat to dry my wet clothes, but didn’t. If we had a heater in the tent, that would have helped keep the moisture content low and much more comfortable, and to dry help dry out my clothing, but I didn’t want to buy a heater just for this occasion. With these temperatures we are having, with being all wet, and with the wind, I could have possibly experience hypothermia, but luckily I didn’t. These are lessons learned. I didn’t see these things as being too serious, so I took a lackadaisical approach. I thought the conditions would get better, but they didn’t as far as the weather, until four days later. I was just miserable.

My plan was to head inland through Oregon to avoid this wet weather, but in talking to Mike, he said the passes are requiring chains for both vehicles and trailers. I had neither. So onward along the coast.

We took a short afternoon walk and right before we got back to camp, it began to rain again. Rain, rain, go away, come back some another day. I have stuff to do, but can’t with this on going rain. Every time we would have to go into the tent because of rain, the rain would follow us inside. The entry to the tent was right into the wind, bringing more rain into the tent.

Time to make another payment for camping, and did another 5 nights.

March 3, 2018 – Saturday

Last night I watched a movie, ate another cold dinner in the tent, and the boys had their dinner in the tent, and more rain.

Other than doing a little shopping yesterday, we stayed in the cold and wet tent most of the day.

It is 40 deg. The wind is blowing off and on, as with the hail and rain. It is never ending. To add to the entertainment we are having with the weather, we had some thunder rumbling nearby. Full of exciting moments here. Other than having to deal directly with the elements in nature, it is beautiful here.

At this moment, the Sun is shining, and in a blink of the eye, it will be gone. It was nice seeing the Sun come out even for a brief moment. It is cold outside with the wind blowing. I miss having a fire to start the morning off, sipping some hot coffee, and just being outside in nature, and breathing in the salty ocean air.

Last night I took the boys for a short walk, it was foggy out, but I was able to see stars out. A welcoming sight. I thought, maybe the rain is over? But soon returning to the tent, climbing into bed, the rain began once again, and pretty much rained all night. I love this experience, and at the same time, I am tired of it. If I didn’t have the boys to keep me company, I would really hate it. I would feel lonely without them. They provide me with a great sense of comfort and companionship.

We woke up to off and on rain. The tent is now leaking at the floor and wall seams. The tarps are still keeping the roof of the tent dry, thus keeping us dry.

I was just talking with Mike at his trailer. The Sun peaked out for a few moments. We were talking about why we are doing this, especially in the winter? And the simple answer is to experience being in nature. I would see things differently if I was still dealing with a leaking tent. I knew from the very beginning it wouldn’t always be a pleasant experience. Like right now, I am cold, my hands are shaking, my feet are cold, but I am living and experiencing nature.

It is hard telling what the weather will bring today. Mike will bring by the weather forecast a bit later.

Today we will pick up our new tent.

Although I feel cold throughout my body, feeling miserable with discomfort, asking myself how long can I do this for? It is part of being and experiencing nature. It could be far worse. In these times, we can always see the beauty in the natural world.

The Pacific Ocean is calm for now.

March 4, 2018 – Sunday

It rained off and on during the night, and this morning.

We didn’t get up until 9:30 am because of the rain. During our morning walk we had a very light rain falling, then back at camp it stopped.

I had a fire this morning for the first time since last Tuesday. It did take some time getting it going since the wood was wet, even covered with a tarp. The fire was going, but struggling, and having to occasionally nurse it back to life by blowing on it.

This morning there are a lot of jays and crows jabbering away. Probably happy the rains are over with for at least a few days.

It is 12:15 pm and we are getting a lot of sunshine that was very welcoming. The weather will be fair through Wednesday, then worsen again on Thursday. We may leave on Wednesday.

On this section of our journey it has been the most challenging so far with the constant rain and a leaking tent, and being cold and wet all the time. The first week was draining with four days of rain, wind and hail at times. Too much rain or wind can drain ones soul, and energy it seems.

When I originally set up the tent on this nice grassy area, I did not realize I was in a slight swell. With all the rain we were getting the water was collecting under the tent in one big puddle maybe two inches deep in parts. Walking in the tent felt like we were walking on a waterbed.

I began getting concerns and doubts that we could even reach Alaska with the funds we have, as with spending a year there. Could we survive?

This campground is used mostly for RV’s and not so much for tent campers especially in the winter. It seems to me the campgrounds are catering more to the RV’ers than the real campers that camp in tents. I am getting used to seeing RV’s in campgrounds because it is now the way it is, but it doesn’t mean I like it. I don’t think they belong in campgrounds, or put them all in one area, and the tents in another.

Oregon Coastline

After the winds roared through the Sitka spruce, and the rains and hail pounding on our tent, where no other sounds could be heard.

Where the seas surf crashes and pounds against the erect rock pillars rising from beneath the oceans bed, like sentries, the protectors of the shoreline and rocky cliffs.

Where the booming thunder announces it’s presence in unbelievable strength and force.

Where the looming dark gray clouds always threatening, gives way once again to the warmth of the Sun’s rays.

And the sea once again begins to calm in her magical grace.

The wind, hail, and rain has finally ceased to exist for now, and the Sun, and blue skies took their place, giving us a refreshed outlook once again, and the calming ocean soothing our souls. A brief experience to behold until the next storm arrives. Where the birds once again rejoice in song as a new morning comes. Even though the cold still air and brisk breezes still remains, reminding us we are still in winter. It is a constant reminder that nature is in control, like the surge of the oceans forces wearing away at the cliffs in nature’s course. It reminds us that nature should always be respected.

Evening Entry

I was getting a little down today, thinking about our money situation, and how far will it takes us in reaching the wild lands of Alaska, meaning “Great Land.”

These prolonged rains has something to do with these dark feelings I am having.

We went to the grocery store to pick up a few things, and to check on Facebook. I received a real nice comment by one Fb friend on my writing that gave me some encouragement, and purpose to continue in my writing. Writing gives me a sense of exploring my inner self, and my deep relationship with nature. I have had others say good things about my writing, yet I still feel the lack of confidence in my writing for the most part.

I see utter chaos, and madness in this external world we live in. A world for the most part that is filled with greed, and materialism. A world the modern day cultures feel separate from. And nature becoming just an after thought. Something for us to use to give us some kind of normalcy in a crazy world, but knowing a place we always have to return to. We never really get close to what nature truly is – a giver of life.

After a decent day of weather, with the Sun’s rays drying my wet boots, the tent beginning to dry out, and the firewood drying, things seem to be getting back to some sort of a normal.

March 5, 2018 – Monday

We woke to blue skies this morning, 38 deg. It should be a beautiful day by the Pacific Ocean.

On our walk this morning we saw a cottontail rabbit, Nanook wanted to invite it over for breakfast.

I checked out the new tent, and it is not a quick set up tent like the last one. It will take a bit longer to put up, and take down. I hope it will be easy to set up alone. As always, the rain fly is always the most difficult, especially with a tall tent, and especially with any wind blowing, even the slightest winds. This is one reason why I try to move on good weather days for both taking the camp down, and it setting up. So far we have been lucky. With the tent we have now, I was able to set the tent up at the half the height, then slip the rain fly on. It was much easier then trying to put it on when the tent was at full height. And with any wind, impossible to do alone.

It is amazing how nice sunny weather can change ones attitude and outlook. After 5 days, we are finally able to cook breakfast. Bacon and eggs are on the menu this morning.

Afternoon Entry

Checking on the weather from weatherman Mike and his sidekick Mr. Dundee, the rains are suppose to be returning on Wednesday. Most of the rain will be during the night. Saturday and Sunday looks pretty good, and maybe on Friday. We are now looking at leaving on Sunday for a new camp.

Most of the things I put outside to dry, dried or almost dried. Two of the boys beds dried, and the other needs a bit more time. Much of the firewood is dry. The tent is drying out as well. I will dry the under side of my air mattress tomorrow, and then more rain is expected.

During my meditation I was reminded to live from my heart and not in my mind. In the mind, we live in fear, living through the heart we live in the present moment.

March 6, 2018 – Tuesday

At first I thought today would be another sunny day, but the cloud cover is slowly moving in. That is okay as long as we don’t get rain. I had the tent windows uncovered last night and it was nice looking out into nature while lying in bed. That is one thing I liked about this tent, it had large windows that opened up to nature.

On our journey I wanted to focus on nature, being present in nature, to write about nature, and also write about the native people that once thrived in the areas we have camped at. Bringing my attention to these things, they brings me in experiencing more of a deep purpose and connection to these. I do wish I could have connected with the native tribes on a more personal level, but it was not to be.

Afternoon Entry

So far it has been a beautiful and warm day in camp.

On our afternoon walk, we met a lady from Finland. She lives here in Brookings. She told me Finland does not receive any snow as it once did, due to climate change. For the most part, most of us in the US, don’t pay attention to the subtle changes that are happening here because we are so out of touch with nature. I began seeing it back in the 90s that things were changing on our planet.

Evening Entry

The sunset was spectacular this evening.

A Steller’s jay flew into camp, and a lot of crows flew by. And for the second time I heard Canadian geese fly by.

Mike had told me the noise I heard on the road, that I thought was road work, was actually from a large lumberyard.

We were going to have chicken tonight, but didn’t feel like cooking, so I just had a cold slice of ham, some roasted macadamia nuts and a protein drink.

It was a beautiful afternoon and early evening with no wind and with a pleasant temperature. At 6:30 pm it began cooling off a little.

I will have to prepare for more wet weather coming soon.

March 7, 2018 – Wednesday

It didn’t get too cold last night in the tent. The temperature read 38 deg. But felt more like in the 40s. This morning is with overcast skies.

We got up and did our regular routine of going on our morning walk, got a fire going, coffee brewing, writing in the journal, and preparing breakfast. From there, we will just let the day come as it may.

Not many animals here, we did see a deer here in the campground this morning.

The cloud cover just opened up to blue sky. It is hard to figure out what the weather is going to do from moment to moment. It is always changing. This weather is as fickle as a woman.

It is nice camping next to the ocean, a nice contrast from wooded areas, although here we have a mix of ocean and the woods. The ocean is a special place, a spiritual place, a healing place. But we are finding this everywhere we go. Everywhere is special in it’s own way, and sharing it’s beauty and magic to those who are aware of it. In indigenous cultures they experienced this, by living in the present moment, and seeing all life as being sacred – even in the simplest things they did. We can learn a lot from these native peoples of the land.

Afternoon Entry

With all the kneeling I do in getting a fire started, especially in the wet weather, I bought a kneeling pad to protect the knees.

More rain is suppose to come in tonight on Thursday, and Friday. Saturday, and Sunday is suppose to be rain free.

The rain started again today at around 3:30 pm with a very light sprinkle.

Evening Entry

Before turning in I just took the boys for a walk, and we got soaking wet in the rain. It wasn’t a down pour, but a steady light rain. It wouldn’t be a big deal if we weren’t living in a tent. Well, it is always a big deal when the boys get wet because it is impossible to get them completely dry with their heavy coats, and It is impossible to keep their beds dry.

It is now 5:40 pm and we are in the tent for an early evening of hunkering down in the tent from the continuous rain. I picked up a movie to watch to preoccupy my time before going to sleep. The nights become very long on these cold and wet winter nights.

We climbed into the tent trying to not get everything all wet. The boys would shake once they got in, defeating my efforts in trying to keep the inside of the tent dry. I would dry the boys off as much as I could in the tent. If the canopy was closer I would give them a partial dry, then finish the drying off when we got into the tent. It seemed to be an endless battle keeping them dry, and keeping me dry.

What some tent manufacturers don’t do is putting an overhang at the entrance, where there is a side entrance, which kind of makes sense to me. It would help in keeping the inside a little dryer. Having a heater inside the tent would help as well, but I don’t feel the need to have one in most cases, nor do I want to spend the money for the few times I would use it.

The way I set up where I put our bedding also depends on the least damage the boys can do to the tent. Takota can be the biggest culprit in possibly damaging the tent with him stretching his claws along the tent skin. This is always a concern of mine, but so far they have done well inside the tent.

While watching the movie, I couldn’t hear much of it because of the rain drowning out the sound with its pounding on the tent. Even with my ear plugs on, it didn’t help much.

The rain eventually stopped, but the wind continued all night.

March 8, 2018 – Thursday

Before we got up each morning, I would always greet the boys with a “good morning,” then they would come over to me with their loving greetings. This was something we always did, and it gave me a sense of deep gratitude for the new day.

When we got up, we went for our walk. It wasn’t raining at the time, but soon started with off and on showers during the walk. We stopped at the kiosk to pay for three more nights. The sky looked very stormy looking, with low gray clouds, and rough seas pounding the shoreline, as with high winds and cold. The weather created a mysterious beauty to it, but I was getting tired of the wet winter weather living in a tent. But I knew it was going to be part of the adventure with no place to hide. I chose this. I chose to experience what nature throws at us, but trying to do it safely. It could be much worse I suppose.

On our walk, a woman stopped us to say Hi to the boys. The woman and her husband were here from Colorado. They would spent two or three days here, she told me. She loved the boys, and she gave them a lot of loving scratches and rubs. The boys took full advantages of these moments. They love their new human friends that they meet on our journey. And they are making a lot of human friends.

Back at camp and while writing in my journal, the rain had stopped, but the cold wind continues on. Because of our wind blocks we are not effected too much with the wind. If we didn’t have this wind block, this time here would be much worse.

I bought quite a few journals for this journey. They have hard covers with rings, making it easier to write in my camp chair, that I call my writing chair. I learned while journaling, just write, and don’t be to concerned about what one writes, or whether it will be used in a book or article.

While writing, two Coast Guard helicopters flew by. I am sure they stay busy with rescues, where people go beyond their boundaries in nature.

A Steller’s jay came by our camp and hung out for a bit, hoping it might get some food from us with his squawking.

Today might be one of those on and off days of rain. The rain would be a bit more tolerable, if we had a good tent we could rely on. I won’t set up our new tent until we are at our new camp.

While the boys and I are camping, you might be thinking, “what do we do all day camping in nature. From day to day it always changes, and as you can see, weather has a big factor in what we do.

Typically once we find a campground (when we camp in campgrounds), I try to find a suitable campsite that works for us. We are usually limited in our choices that works for us, and we just make it work the best we can when we don’t find that perfect campsite we are hoping for. We may not even know it is a good campsite until we settle into it and make it our home for one to two week. I then unhitch the trailer, and start unpacking. The tent is the first thing to always go up. The reason for this is, if bad weather hits, We always have a shelter to protect us. This applies especially in the backcountry, for it is ones only safe haven. but I also apply this in campgrounds. Then once the tent is up, I place our bedding in the tent. I then will usually get the stove set up for my morning coffee and for breakfast. Get my chair out, and if I have firewood, get some out for an evening fire. I never cook on the first night we arrive. I am usually too tired at the end of the day from taking down our camp, driving to another campground, then setting up camp again. If we don’t have any food for dinner, we will pick up a quick meal at the grocery store and any miscellaneous things we may need. Sometimes we may have some food left from our previous camp we can eat. At some point we will go for a walk to check out our new surroundings, and back at camp just relax at our new home, maybe enjoying a nice fire. We usually hit the sack early. I will finish up any small things that makes our camp complete, for the next day. We will go shopping for our week supply of food on our second day. If shopping is close by we may go more often. We do the things we need to get done in camp, and outside of camp. Then for the rest of the time it is the joy of being in nature, to immerse ourselves in nature.

Waking refreshed the next morning, we will go for a walk, then back at camp I will get coffee going, write in my journal, and fix breakfast for me and the boys. We then let the day directs us on what we are going to do. While writing in my journal, I may write relatively short entries, or I may write for the whole morning. My intention is to experience nature fully in each moment. To be fully present in silence.

When we aren’t out running around doing errands, we relax in camp and observe nature in silence. Just watching and listening. There are times I may write, or just read, but mostly quietly observing the beauty and wonders in nature. We may take walks to explore the area we are in. I never experience being bored or lonely. The boys always provides me with good company, and companionship, as does nature. I could not image Takota and Nanook not being part of this experience. Once we reach going into the back country, my routines will be quite different.

Safety is also a factor both for me and the boys. For me, doing everything alone creates a bigger opportunity for injury and possibly in getting sick. So I am always aware of this for me and the boys. We don’t take any undue chances where we may be injured. There is not that other person, to help out.

Doing things in nature usually takes longer then being in the civilized world. Even the simplest things takes longer to do. As they say, we still have to chop wood, and carry water. We are not just camping for the fun of it. My goal is to immerse myself into nature with all my senses – to experience being one with all of nature’s beings – in the plants, the trees, and in the wildlife.

We always focus on keeping a clean camp, from garbage waste, and food, so we don’t entice any critters into our camp. I don’t mind them coming into camp, because I do enjoy listening to them, and watching them, I just don’t want them to think we are a good source for food for them.

I had a difficult time finding firewood here. I found cut wood on the roadside, and found some firewood dumped at a campsite next to ours. I made sure it wasn’t by a camper using the site. But at times, when most are leaving to go home on Sunday, I could find a good source of firewood campers would leave. Usually No wood collecting in State Parks is allowed, unless campers had left it. But for this campground due to the weather, we didn’t have many fires.

It is 12:15 pm and we have not been getting much rain, just a sprinkle or two.

Overall my leaking tent survived without me having to take it down and replacing it with the new one.

The weather outlook is good, for the weekend and for moving to our new camp.

Evening Entry

It looks like and felt like rain was near. So I took the boys for our walk, hoping not to get caught in it. It was still light out, so we walked along the cliffs of the shoreline. It was foggy out with the ocean horizon disappearing into the heavy fog. The ocean had a feel of calmness to her, yet the waves were crashing against the rocks of the shoreline, as if a storm was approaching, or maybe just with the high tide coming in. None the less, the beauty of the ocean was always there. It was a very pleasant and relaxing walk. Back at camp, I could hear the waves crashing on the shore. There is something magical about the ocean with her many moods. It can be so amazingly calm, or so fiercely raging.

Right before we entered camp from our evening walk, I saw a glimpse of a very large bird that flew over our camp. It was only a shadow of a figure in the darkening night sky, and quickly disappeared from sight. It could have been an eagle with it’s large wing span moving silently through the air or maybe an osprey.

It was a nice walk, with the exception of the boys misbehaving in their playfulness, pulling me every which way. It was a nice ending to a nice day.

Once we stepped inside our tent for the night, it started to rain. It was a pleasant light rain. I heard a sound in camp and poked my head out of the tent to investigate. I saw nothing, but felt the light rain falling on me. It was magical.

March 9, 2018 – Friday

The light rains that began when we stepped into the tent, soon turned into a down pour. It rained off and on all night. I don’t mind the rain during the night as long as I have a tent that keeps us dry. And always having hopes of waking to a fresh morning light of the Sun.

This morning as in most we have experienced, we woke to no rain. it was 55 deg. The Sun peeking through the partly cloudy skies with beautiful cloud formations. It was a good morning indeed.

The boys and I took our morning walk. I was getting warm and sweaty, and I didn’t even have a coat on. I am not sure if we will be getting anymore rain today. It would be nice getting everything dried out in the tent today.

This morning I chose not to have a fire this morning. I was getting low on our firewood supply.

We have not seen many birds here during our stay. I did see a hummingbird on our walk this morning. They are always a delight to see. They are amazing masters of flight for being so small.

I didn’t find any leaks in the tent this morning, from the rain last night.

The floor is wet, but no puddles. It is amazing the tent survived the weather for two weeks, although barely.

Yesterday on Facebook a past post I did, popped up. I titled it, “How May I Serve?“ It is a Mantra I use often to remind me how I want to treat other human beings, and nature itself.

When we ask this question, we may receive spiritual guidance for answers to this question.

There may be times we may receive them, but we aren’t listening to them when they come.

For me, this answer came to me almost immediately, an answer that is all too familiar to me. and that is: I may serve through unconditional love, empathy, compassion, understanding, forgiveness, kindness, non-judgement and non-labeling. And not to a selected few, but for all living beings, and even for ourselves. By practicing the above, it will transform our lives in ways that seems impossible. It will remove any anger, fear, or hatred to ourselves and to others. It will truly set us free from within. That is, if we allow ourselves to be guided by these practices. For so many, we have allowed these negative thoughts and feelings to dictate our lives, giving us this idea that we have no control over self. It is who we think we are. That we are separate from the rest. We must remember, we are One with all life – we are connected to all things in form, and in the formless.

This has nothing to do with a religion, but a deep spiritual connection with all life.

When we allow hatred, anger, and judgements into our lives, we move away from the sacred in all things. We become blinded, not being able to see through our ego mind.

I am once again choosing to walk on the sacred path on this journey we find ourselves on. I know that I will see things in a different way, through the wondrous beauty in nature.

Evening Entry

Today ended being a beautiful and sunny day. Tomorrow we have about a 40% chance of rain, and Sunday mostly Sunny.

After getting back from the store, I read for a bit and felt a little guilty about not taking the boys on the beach more, so I got them leased up and walked over to the beach. They were all excited feeling the sand on their feet again. I wished I could have had them off leash, but it is not allowed, and if there were other dogs on the beach, it could have been a problem I did not want to take a chance on. Nanook attempted to do a sand angel rolling happily in the soft sand. Being on the beach and ocean was a beautiful site to see and experience with the boys.

Back at camp I got a fire going, but it was very difficult to get going due to the wood being wet. If I did it properly it would have been easier, but would have taken longer, and I was being too lazy in doing it correctly.

Tomorrow we will get some errands done, then leave for a new camp on Sunday. I am not sure if I will take our leaky old tent with us for backup if we have any issues with our new tent. It is always good to have a backup to be on the safe side.

This morning I had thoughts of getting old and starting late in doing this journey of ours. I wanted to start this much earlier, but it just didn’t work out that way. And it would not have been with Takota and Nanook. I am not doing to bad at this age of 66 years old. At least for now. Old age can slowly creep up on you before you know it.

March 10, 2018 – Saturday

It is 50 degrees out this morning, and overcast. It is hard telling if we will get any rain today. We got no rain during the night.

There was a lot of squeaking from the crows this morning.

It is daylight savings time, giving us a one hour jump ahead according to clock time. Giving us the illusion of a longer day. But we are getting longer days without the time change. It is a great trick to fool the mind, that we are getting more light, and longer days through our clocks time.

I am getting excited in moving to a new camp, with hopefully a new and drier tent, and drier weather hopefully.

Overall the campsite and area was nice, and would have been really good without the rain and the traffic and the wood mill noise we had to endure all night, every night. We didn’t see much wildlife either, that is always a little disappointing.

I decided to leave the old tent I refer to as #10 behind. It has been a good tent for three months.

Each time I move camp, I get a little stressed about finding a camp that will work for us. Especially during sleep time when the unpleasant thoughts and dreams appear. So far we have had good fortune with the weather when we have moved camps. I have never yet, broke down camp, and in setting up camp in the rain or wind. That makes this experience much easier. My Spirits Helpers must be watching over us.

I have been very blessed to be able to do such a journey like this at my age. And experience it with my two canine companions, Takota and Nanook by my side. It has gotten a little stressful and times, but nature always seems to give me the healing I need. As with the boys.

I try to enjoy every moment on this journey, but there are times I feel rushed, like setting up camp and taking down camp, I get in that rush mode that can put me on edge. Not all the time, but most of the time it seems. I do experience most everything else in a stillness. Even enjoying our drives from camp to camp. So far it has been a great journey. My focus is to put all my attention on the experience of being in nature, and having the boys a part of that experience. It is a journey of a lifetime. I wanted to live in nature as long as I can with Takota and the Nanook.

It seemed today was looking like a sunny day today. I will put the boy’s beds out to dry. I looked up to the sky and saw tiny droplets falling from above with the blue sky in the background. The droplets catching the light from the Sun, looking like tiny diamonds in the sky. It is the little things that nature bring to us in magical wonders of beauty.

One thing I have notice so far in the campgrounds in Oregon, is no broken glass. At least not in this one.

Afternoon Entry

In town, I checked the internet, picked up some food, then filled up the gas tank of the truck, and picked up a bag of kibble for the boys. When we returned to camp, I did some reading, and the boys relaxed. I called my sister to ask her some questions, then after the call I took a nice shower.

This weekend is full with campers. The campers next to us had a lab. I told them my dogs didn’t like other dogs. Hopefully they keep their dog restrained. We had a lot of people driving through looking for a campsite.

Tonight the fog rolled in completely obscuring the ocean and beach. A fine mist hung over the campground. I was hoping to keep the windows open tonight in the tent for our last night here, but it we quickly getting wet inside. The outside temperature was comfortable this evening.

March 11, 2018 – Sunday

For some odd reason I was having thoughts during the night that I was going to get up late that would screw up my schedule packing up, and leaving for our next camp. How can I be late? I did get up at 7:30 am, took the boys for a walk, and fed the boys, made my coffee then began packing up camp around 9:30 am. We still had fog along the shoreline.

I was a bit concerned if I would find a campsite at Humbug Mountain State Park. The girls camping two sites over from us told me it was spring break. That might not be a good time to find a new campsite. I had no idea what to expect at Humbug.

It took 3 hours to pack up camp. We departed at 12:15 pm. Much later than I wanted. It would be about an hour drive to Humbug. As always, the boys were always excited in going to another camp. When I told the boys if they wanted to go to another camp, Takota was always excited, running to his brother, telling him, “lets go!” In doggie language. Nanook too got excited.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

The Passing of Takota

Takota passed quietly last night near the age of 10 years old. He and his brother, Nanook were a big part of this journey we embarked on for close to five years in nature, living in a tent, full time. I would not have done this journey without both of them. Takota was a friend, and companion to both me and Nanook. He will always be in our hearts, and will always be remembered. He was the camp protector everywhere we traveled. He was a joy to everyone he met. He will be deeply missed.

Good bye my friend until we meet again.

I will continue blogging about, “Our Journey Living In Nature.” I hope you will continue reading our blogs, and sharing them.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 7

When we began our journey into nature, I had no idea how long this journey would last. My intent was, as long as I could physically, and mentally endure it, and financially afford it. I had know idea how long that would be. But I do know, each day we get to wake up in nature, and fall asleep in nature, it feels like we are experiencing a beautiful dream of being back home.”

I found this on one of the Picnic Tables and thought it would be nice to leave be.

Part Seven

February 11, 2018 – Sunday – Patrick’s Point State Park, / Sue-meg State Park, CA

On our way north, I was hoping to see the Roosevelt Elk herds that can be seen in particular areas to the north. We drove through an area along Highway 101 and there they were, a small herd of elk grazing along side of the road. And I yelled to the boys, “look, there’s the elk!” Nanook raised his head to see through the open truck window, and Takota continued to hide in his spot underneath the heavy cloth covering in the rear cab. The only times he will pop his head out is sometimes when we stop somewhere, or when we are home at our campsite. He always knows when we get into camp, and even before we reach it, which amazes me.

My Dad and family would always head north after the families camping stay at Robertson Grove State Park to visit friends, and to see the elk. So when we saw the elk, it was a special moment for me. Maybe Dad was with us enjoying them too.

Our drive was pleasant while seeing the elk, driving through the beautiful countryside, the forests of the coastal redwoods, and along the coastline of the Pacific. There was little traffic to speak of. The weather being cool with overcast skies. We pasted through the cities and towns of Eureka, Arcada, McKinleyville, and Trinidad. And five miles further, we arrived at our destinations, Patrick’s Point State Park, that in September 30, 2021 will be changed to Sue-meg State Park. Sue-meg has been used by the Yurok people to describe the area where the State Park is now located. Sue-meg was the name of the traditional fishing camp the Yurok tribe used prior to the settlement of the white settlers. I believe all State Parks should be named in respect for the native peoples who once lived in these areas prior to the settlers as with having the particular tribes having more presents and involvement in the communities and in educating visitors about their traditions, cultures, and about the lands they called their home. Many Americans relate to the Native Americans as a forgotten people that no longer exists, or a few who are making a lot of money in casinos.

For me, I feel the suffering they endured by the white Europeans. I wish I was able to connect with them on our journey, to better understand the struggles they face from the very governments that stole their lands, their way of life, and their freedoms – allowing them to soar the skies like the eagles once again.

My feelings about Indian Casinos are that this solution is the wrong solution. It is a way for the states to collect taxes, and fees, still having control over them, and it can lead to addiction, corruption, crime, and greed. It also separates the tribe from the traditional and assimilated. But then again, I also see it as one of the only ways they are able to survive. For the governments, it is just about the taxes that it brings in.

It was nice seeing the Pacific Ocean again, smelling the fresh salty breeze, hearing the sounds of the gentle surf, and crashing waves, and feeling the oceans magical and healing energy. Originally I wanted to avoid the weather of the coastline, but I am glad we didn’t. It is truly a place of awe and wonder – a place of magic and beauty.

We arrived at the campground at around 12:00 pm. No one was at the main gate kiosk to check in, so we headed for the Camp Hosts trailer while looking at sites available. Stopping at the Hosts site, I asked them what campsite would be good for us with the truck, trailer, a big tent and two big dogs? They told me they thought one spot would work that we might like. He showed us to the site. The campsite was nice, and it was also a bit tight to get into, but we made it in.

It was also a damp site that held moisture within it due to getting very little sunlight to dry it out. It felt like being in a rain forest.

On the way here we were experiencing off and on rain, and at the campground it became off and on light rain. I scoped out where the tent would go and the direction I wanted to have it. I was a little concerned if the rain would stop so I could get the tent set up. When the rained did finally stop, I was able to get the tent set up. Our Helping Spirits were watching over us, getting us here safely, and finding a good campsite. And the weather cooperating with us so I could get camp set up without getting everything all wet in the process.

When I find a site and get the trailer unhitched, let the boys out, and tied up so they can do there thing which is to pee and sniff. They are always excited, and have to do their sniffing everywhere, checking things out, and getting themselves all tangled up in their lines. And then I have to untangled them while trying to set up camp. Yelling at them like they were children, telling them to settle down, and to be good so I can focus in getting my stuff done in setting up camp. They always know that is our campsite now, and Takota goes into his camp protector mode. When Shiloh and I camped, once we got to a camp, he too would immediately go into a protective mode (refer to the blog, “Our Journey Into The Wilderness”), about Shiloh and my experiences, camping together.

I am always in a hurry to get the tent set up, especially with a chance of rain coming in. And during this hectic time, I make sure I pay for the site before we get too settled. The campgrounds makes it clear, once a campsite is taken, it is time to pay. There are those who don’t pay for their sites if they can get away with it.

As I had mentioned, it was a tight squeeze backing up the truck and trailer into the campsite. The road curved at the site and made it difficult to maneuver in a straight line with little space for backing in at the right angle with the truck going one way and the trailer going another way, dealing with vegetation on both sides of me, and with blind spots. With attempt after attempt I could not get a good line up for where I wanted the trailer to go. I had to get out of the truck constantly checking my clearances and getting a visual on the correct path to take. I was beginning to get a bit frustrated with this whole thing. I also did not want to block the roadway from other traffic from getting through. I had very little room to work with. The only way for it to work was to park the trailer and truck side by side, and giving me enough room getting into the trailer and truck. After many attempts I finally get it. I still had to maneuver the truck in and out each time we left the campsite. But it was worth it, we did have a nice site.

When we were coming up to Eureka, we accented a long grade to get there. It reminded me of our bike trip Mike and I took. We met up with another biker who joined us a part of the way. We were riding a close distance together up this grade. I found myself focusing on my peddling, my feet moving around and around, and I began becoming hypnotized with the rotation of my feet with the peddles, and with the wheel sprocket. I fell into a trance like state observing this experience. I found myself moving further away from my fellow companions, yet I did not want to lose being in this zone if just being. When I topped the grade of the accent, I waited for my companions to catch up. The first thing Mike said, “Man you were book’in!” I told him, “I did not know where it came from, but hope I could do it again.” That was the only time I was able to experience that. It reminded me when I jogged, every once in a great while I would go into a zone of joggling where it was effortless. I felt like I was floating above the ground. I could have jogged for miles. I could never figure out what I did differently, it just happened. Out of all the years I had been jogging, I had only experienced this maybe three times.

Once we got settled in a bit at our new campsite, we drove to the kiosk and paid for seven days. This is our forth campground on our journey, with many more ahead of us.

I thought the campground was fairly busy for this time of year. I thought in the winter it would be far less busy. But it was pretty quiet overall.

We are suppose to get nice weather for the week. The campground is in a beautiful area consisting of just a few redwoods, The main trees are Sitka spruce, red alder, the Douglas fir, western hemlock, and the lodgepole pine. Between the 1870s to the 1920s the forest in this area was cleared and burned for apple orchards, hay and potato crops. The land was also used for grazing sheep and cattle. Eventually the area soon began growing back to it’s natural beauty prior to the acquisition as a state park in 1929.

Once I got the tent set up, we headed south to Arcada to some places I might get firewood that I saw on the way up. They were both closed. I then looked for a Safeway to pick up some food, but instead found a market that worked just as well. I talked with a lady there and she gave me directions to Safeway.

I bought three bundles of firewood at the market and picked up a few items of food. I thought I would come back on Monday to pick up more firewood, and go shopping at Safeway.

It was much cooler here with all the moisture in the air, but it felt good.

This afternoon, and evening I found myself with little patience with the boys, and with myself. I was on a short fuse when things did not go my way. I was in a rush mode to get things done, and as a result my patience grew thin. A great day turned into me being in a pissy mood. It will soon pass, but I hate being this way.

I was told there are bear visiting the park on occasional, and mountain lion, so I have to be aware of any signs I might see.

I am not sure what the weather will bring, I will keep all the window and door flaps open. I did put the rain fly on. The reasons I like to keep the windows uncovered is to keep the boys comfortable, they like the cold, and I don’t mind it too much. I also like to wake up with a nice view of our campsite and the surroundings.

It is peaceful here, with the distant sounds of the ocean surf crashing on the shore. Once we got comfortable in bed, a light rain began to fall, so I got up and closed all the window covers.

February 12, 2018 – Monday

I slept pretty well on our first night here. It was not that cold during the night. In the early morning the raccoons came for a visit and, they found the only thing I left outside under the bench, my ice chest filled with bottled water and ice. Knowing full well how much they like ice, they munched on that for a while and left the bottled water alone. I heard the sounds of the ocean roaring all night. Not always a pleasant sound to sleep by.

This morning was a cold sunny morning. I was getting annoyed again trying to get my stove lit. I want my coffee!

The boys and I took a morning walk, and I stopped to talk with some of the park employees, and they told me this area is definitely bear country. They also told me Prairie Creek Redwoods State Park is much worse for bears. I have a bear proof ice chest that I use mostly because it keeps ice longer, and I also have beer proof metal containers, but I rarely use them unless I am in the backcountry. If there were a lot of bears around, I would use those as well.

As with Robertson Grove, there are a lot of roots above the ground here, so I have to remember to watch my step, so as not to trip or injury myself.

My liquid fuel stove was still not lighting, so I went into the trailer to look for my new propane stove that was hidden in the trailer somewhere. Digging through all my stuff I finally found it, and next to it was my old propane stove, so I thought I would try using the old one first. I had extra propane canisters just for this occasion. It started up with no problem, so I put my coffee on, and fixed breakfast for me and the boys.

While making breakfast I noticed a bird that flew on a branch just over where I was cooking. It was a bird I had never seen before. He or she was very curious with what I was cooking, and just watched. It was about the size of a robin, with a light gray body, darker gray wings, a black crown on top of it’s head, and a short beak. A beautiful bird. I saw a couple of them in camp. I found out later it was a Gray jay. They are not suppose to be this far south according to so-called experts. And of course they are in the jay family. A Steller’s jay also dropped by in camp, but didn’t stay. We also have the crows around. I am excited to see the birds around.

I am pondering about staying here for two weeks. It is a beautiful area and close to the ocean. I have to focus on keeping a clean camp to avoid any bear issues if one decides to come into the campground. I don’t want a bear destroying our camp. Most people tend to ignore these warnings that can effect all campers. I tend to be much more cautious then most because I can’t afford to lose things that a bear may decide to destroy. And depending where I am at, it may be hard to replace.

A Gray Jay snacking on the boys kibble

Afternoon Entry

I was having a hard time shaking being in a pissy mood. It seems to come and go like the waves in the ocean.

We went to find some firewood and to go shopping for food. The first place we went for firewood was closed. It was a nonprofit group that was selling it, So I called the number, and they returned the call, and only had cedar and pine combined, and it was probably over priced. So we continued on to the next place a couple of miles away. When I pulled into the driveway, I saw a lady with a whole pallet of firewood in her truck, and I knew this was the right place. But I was clearly surprised by the cost of the wood. I told the person I was talking with, that I wanted oak, he told me it was wet. I asked what other type of wood he had, and he told me they had almond. Reluctantly I said, perfect and told him to load it up, and include two bundles of redwood kindling. The pallet was a quarter cord, and with the kindling came to $124.00, that put a hole in my pocket. The quarter cord was $108.00 and $16.00 for the kindling. In the end I was happy with the almond, it is a good burning hardwood, with a great aroma when it burns. They just slipped the pallet right into the bed of my truck, with a little adjusting for making room. If I burn it twice a day it should last for a week. I don’t burn big campfires. To me it is a waste, I like them somewhat small to medium in size. And while I am writing this in my journal, I am burning some right now. It started quickly without a fuss. And providing some nice heat.

I was a little concerned about bringing that much wood into the campground, but no one was at the kiosk entry, so I slid right in unnoticed. I was happy to get all that firewood. I have never had a problem getting large loads of firewood into campgrounds, but there is always a first time

The noise I heard during the night that I thought was the surf, was actually the heavy wind blowing. I guess we had a lot of rain that came in during the night, with the wind.

This evening the boys were getting excited about something just outside of our camp. I thought it might be a raccoon. I saw a pair of eyes glowing at me, then I put the flashlight on the critter that was about 20 yards from me. It was bigger than a raccoon and thought it might be a mountain lion. I then got a better look at it and it was a gray fox.

Today I visited the Sumeg Village leaving the boys in the truck. I wasn’t there long. Just a quick walk through. It was really interesting. I may checked it out further on my walk with the boys tomorrow.

I also spotted a robin this afternoon.

I was thinking today how I have been acting angrily about the littlest things, and for no real reason. I have to nip that in the bud.

I heard the fox call this evening that was exciting.

February 13, 2018 – Tuesday

We got up at 7:30 am with blue skies, and not to cold.

We took our morning walk to the Sumeg Village and hoping to explore it a bit further, then I saw a sign stating, “No Dogs Allowed.” So that was that!

I did say a prayer, and a tobacco offering just outside of the Village to the spirit beings. When I approached this area I felt I was approaching a sacred place. I had similar feelings when I was in Hawaii and felt a connection to the land of the Native Hawaiian people, and to the people themselves.

I have noticed this campground is pretty popular because of the redwood woodlands, the ocean, the beauty of this whole landscape, and of course in collecting Agates. It was also close to City populations.

The web of winter branches

In my past life I would be wanting to explore new areas, I would want to collect agates, and do the usual fun stuff. And now, it does not mean I wouldn’t do some of those things, they just aren’t priorities for me. If we did go to the beach, I would not pick up any agates unless one called to me. I don’t need more stuff, and would rather leave them for others to enjoy. I am learning to have more respect for nature, being more aware of the impact I have in the natural world. I am fine with observing nature in a way where I would not disturb them buy picking up a thing, or picking a flower or leaf. I am fine just observing nature. Now I do have to say, I am restricted in what I can do, due to the boys. Especially in any areas with other dogs that could be off lease.

During our time slowly moving up north, my time has been focused on connecting deeply with nature, in having a strong and spiritual relationship with all life, in the plants, in the trees, in the animals, in the four elements, in the air, the water, the earth, and fire – connecting to the life force of pure awareness, of all that is. Once one experiences this, it becomes a transforming experience into a different reality of consciousness, one experiences the awe, the beauty, and wonder in all life forms with more intensity. We begin to see that all life is connected to each other in a beautiful balance of creation. We gain an understanding that we are all connected to this web of life, we are all One with the Creator. All life becomes a miracle through our experiences.

Being able to share these experiences with the boys is truly magical. Just our presence with each other brings a deeper love and bond with one another in each day.

A lot of our time in nature is just spent in the process of living. Doing the cooking, shopping for those things we need on a day by day basis, doing laundry, and so on. These thing take more time then in the mainstream lifestyle of most. Writing in the journal can also take a good part of my time. I spend a little time photographing, but not a lot. I should do more, but I would rather just experience those moments. It can also be difficult to photograph with the boys on our walks. They never stand still for me to snap a photo, or they want to be in the photo. Keep in mind, they are always on leash. When an image is presented to me. I will photograph that image. I also very seldom bring my camera with me while going on walks with the boys.

I am not to interested in sight seeing, and one reason is because of the boys. Our sight seeing is on our walks, or just sitting in camp or on our drives from place to place. It is amazing what one can experience just being still, and watching, and listening from camp. For me, this can be all I need. I never feel I have to always be doing something – being busy just to be busy.

We are all looking for miracles in our lives. We look for them outside of ourselves, and not within. Being in nature in silence, we can find these miracles everywhere in the most unlikely places. Nature opens up our senses of Being that is filled with beauty, awe, and wonder where miracles happen when we go within. We can find it in a simple blade of grass gently waving in the wind, or in a single flower that opens up to the energy of the Sun in it’s vibrant color(s) and shapes, or looking at an alpine meadow where it is surrounded by magnificent mountains that reach into the sky above, or on a lake sparkling with glistening diamonds, or being as smooth as glass, mirroring the landscape within and without. It can be a humming bird buzzing around ones head, or from flower to flower for it’s sweet nectar, or a hawk soaring effortlessly in the sky, screeching to it’s mate that echos among the trees, and mountain tops. I once saw while sitting in camp, a bee circling near by me, flying in small circles, hovering over the ground. It eventually landed and began to dig, then just disappeared in a hole that was invisible seconds ago. It was the bee’s nest. It was a thing of beauty, and of wonder, natures provides to those who are observing of their surroundings. It can be the silent energy of the surrounding trees, or taking in a deep cleansing breath of the clean mountain air or the saltiness of an ocean breeze. With breath, it connects us to the oneness of all life. With our five senses, sight, sound, smell, touch, and taste, only nature can provide a cornucopia of experiences within us. Or the Sun rising every morning giving us a miraculous new day to new experiences. These are truly miracles we get to enjoy on our beautiful planet.

I could stay here easily for a month, but the limited stay is 14 days at the campground. Too bad.

I love burning the almond wood, sitting next to a campfire and having the nice aroma of the fire to enjoy on these cool mornings. Having a fire is good for staying warm, for cooking, and a sense of comfort. It provides light in the darkness of night. It can help reduce the fear factor as well, at least maybe a little. It can also be used in making tools, and be used for rescue if needed, or in clearing the ground from over growth of vegetation. The campfire has many uses, and purposes. For traditional cultures it is used in ceremonies – fire is seen as being sacred, one of the four elements of the natural world. For me, I have learned to see it as being part of the sacred, and to show respect for it’s powers and beauty.

From what I have seen, and observed, I believe most people don’t truly appreciate or respect the campfire for what it truly gives us in so many ways as it once did. They think it is a ritual that is part of camping, but not appreciating its true value. Most think, the bigger the fire the better. It is a ritual that has been part of the creation of the human species for tens of thousands of years, but the respect for fire has been lost, as with so much that has in our experiences in nature.

I have still been trying to get my liquid gas stove to work with no luck. I think I just have to resign in trying, and just send it off to the stove graveyard.

Our campsite is very large, and very wooded. It gives some sense of privacy, of seclusion. It has a nice open area within the site. It is hard to find such sites in a campground. Most sites are crammed together giving very little to no privacy. It feels like we are in our own private wooded area. It does feel like it is always wet in our site, but on nice days it dries pretty quick. Our access to water is close as with our access to the toilets. We are close to the cabin rental area, and parking. We also have close access to the beach down below from the parking area, although we are lying pretty high above the beach. The campground is under an umbrella of magnificent beauty along the coastal cliffs of the Pacific Northwest.

The critters we have seen in, or near camp thus far is the gray fox, Steller’s Jay, the gray jay (also know as the Canadian jay, whisky jack), the junco. The trees in camp are the Sitka spruce, and the red alder. There were a lot of ferns and moss that covered the ground.

Our friends the Gray jays and the Steller’s jays came to visit our camp to see what‘s cooking. No food seemed to be cooking yet, so they left.

(Photo of Gray Jays)

If the weather is good we will most likely stay for another week. Additional cost including firewood: $356.00.

Evening Entry

I spent some time attempting to identify the birds, animals and trees we ran across on our walks, or just listening to the sounds in nature.

We talked with Arwin at the kiosk for a bit, then went to the store in Trinidad for gas and some ice. Tomorrow we are suppose to possibly get rain.

I found my DVD player among all the stuff I have in the trailer, so tonight will be movie night.

It would be nicer at times to live lighter, but we are living in nature indefinitely, in all her seasons, weather, and conditions, and I wanted to be prepared as much as possible in any conditions we are faced with. It is not a weekend camping trip for one or two nights. The plan is also spending a lot of time in the wilderness. I also wanted to test, as well as try out different camping equipment on this journey.

February 14, 2018 – Wednesday

We woke up to scattered clouds, and when we finally got up around 8:15 am, the sky was overcast.

It was a difficult night getting a goodnight sleep. As in many nights, doubts creep into my mind about, what the hell am I doing out here? Is this really a smart thing to do? Especially facing the wilds of Alaska? But when my head clears from this sleepy haze and from these thoughts that want to drag me down, and look outside, nature calls to me in her healing ways. She tells me, we are suppose to be here. I say good morning to the boys as I always do each and every morning, and they come to me with an excited, and loving greeting back, with cries and licks. Then everything seems as it is suppose to be – me and my two companions enjoying nature together.

Once we get up and step outside, I take a deep cleansing breath of the fresh ocean air, the scent of the trees and plants all around us. Takota and Nanook raising their noises into the breeze for any scents they may pick up. I then know why we are here. It is simple. To deeply experience the beauty, and awe and wonders of nature. I wonder what it would be like in a dogs world experiencing keener senses than the human?

At 10:00 am it was hard telling what the weather will do. Will it rain, or shower, or just remain cloudy? It is hard gauging where the weather is coming from and how bad or good it might be, with the heavy tree coverage blocking our view from the sky in our camp.

Even with the coming of rain it was a beautiful morning. It felt like I was in Hawaii.

This morning we had some visitors come into camp for a visit and what’s for breakfast. At least four Steller’s jays seemed to enjoy the bird seed, and a couple of whisky jacks, waiting for the main dish on the menu, bacon, eggs, and some of the boy’s kibble. Whatever the boys leave, the whisky jacks would be happy to clean the bowls for anything left behind.

We also had a couple of new visitors we have not seen before. I am not sure of the species of birds. They had beautiful orange markings. When I went to grab my binoculars, they all flew off.

A friend of mine asked me how I prefer writing our experiences in nature. I prefer writing in a journal. I had brought with us quite a few journals. Writing in a journal gives me a sense of freedom in what I write vs. writing in an iPad or laptop. It is also much easier. I just open the journal and write, sitting in my writing chair, next to a small fire. I don’t have to worry about having any power, and I can do it anywhere. Because I just let it flow, I tend to make a few mistakes in writing, but I will rewrite them later for a finished product that hopefully makes more sense.

Once I finished my coffee, finishing writing in the journal, and buttoning up camp for any chance of rain, we were off to get some things done in town.

Afternoon Entry

I dropped by the Visitor Center at the campground, and the guy I spoke with was much more knowledgeable then most about the flora and fauna here. Surprisingly most park rangers know very little about the place they work at, which surprises me. This guy told me about the gray jay that should not be this far south, but obviously it is. He talked with a so-called expert about this, and the expert said he was wrong. He was also able to tell about the bird that came into our camp and told me it was a Varied Thrush. As with the quail, the Varied thrush seems to like to come out to feed after a rain.

We got a lot done today. From the campground it took about 45 minutes to get to Eureka. While in Eureka, we first dropped by the USFS office to get a Senior Pass to save 50% off of camping. I only got a one year pass because I wasn’t sure if it was going to be worth it, with the possible restrictions that may apply. I saw a triple AAA office in town so I dropped by to renew my membership, then off to Safeway, and picked up $200 worth of food there. And then filled up my truck with gasoline. Then before heading back to camp I dropped off the wood pallet at the wood place. We arrived back at camp at 3:00 pm.

It began raining in Eureka and Arcada, and when we arrived at Patrick’s Point, the rain had stopped. At 5:00 pm, it was partly cloudy. It was cold with a breeze, but beautiful out. We did get a little rain. The next two days are suppose to be sunny.

I also got a contact person from the Yurok tribe and left a message for them about meeting to learn more about the Yurok people. I thought it would be a perfect place to meet at the Sumeg Village to talk. Hopefully it will happen.

On our journey north, I have touched on in my writing the Pomo, the Sinkyone, and now the Yurok peoples, that inhabited northern California. In these brief writings, had to rely on written material, and on internet searches of their history. I cannot say all I have written is totally accurate. It is hard to discern what is truth and what is false or not totally the truth. It can be difficult relying on American History bias for the truth that actually occurred with the original peoples prior to and during the occupation of the settlements and colonization of the Europeans to this land, and about what truly happened between the new ones on the block and the original peoples that had inhabited this land for thousands of years prior to the invasions. One thing is true, brutal atrocities and cultural genocide against these native peoples did happen. And the land unjustly taken by the colonizers.

The different Indian tribes along the west coast of the Pacific Ocean were very similar, taking advantage of the rich food sources in the ocean, estuaries, marsh lands, foothills, and wooded habitats, and with the benefits of the temperate weather conditions.

The Yurok people of California are the largest tribe in the State. In the 1800s, the Yurok extended from the mouth of the Klamath River north to Wilson Creek, near Cresent City, and south to Little River, near McKinleyville. The Yurok people had fifty-six villages, from the north at Big Lagoon to the south at Trinidad. The villages varied in size from two to as many as 24 houses.

The Yurok were a “water” people whose lives and villages were centered around the rivers and sea. The name Yurok indicated a people who lived “down river.”

Each village functioned independently, with no need for a central government – no chief, no army, no courts and no police. There were no laws to secure the public interest. There was no need for this type of bureaucracy in these cultures. They were a peaceful people, and used trade with their neighbors that built a close relationship within this community.

The men hunted, fished and built canoes, the women gathered food in the abundant ecosystem that surrounded them. They were also known as excellent basket makers, as were the Hupa, Pomo, and Sinkyone tribes, as with other neighboring tribes along the coastal regions.

At this campground lies a replica of a small Yurok villege and is not an actual site (no original structures remained from that time a couple of centuries ago), the setting is close to traditional Yurok summer food-gathering locations.

In 1990 an all-Yurok crew constructed this village. It was officially named Sumeg – a name that means forever – in the hope that it the village would endure for generations to come. Today the village is used as a site for cultural and educational activities that preserve the heritage of several neighboring tribes – Yurok, Kuruk and Hoopa.

In 1973 the Patrick’s Point Garden Club created a garden in the park that consisted of plants and herbs native to this foggy coastal environment. In 1997 the garden was reestablished as a Native American plant garden, that is adjacent to Sumeg Village. It contains examples of plants that have been used for thousands of years by the Yurok people – some for food, and others for ceremonial purposes, medicine and basket making.

It is long overtime that we show the importance of the role these indigenous people play in the world. One thing I have learned from the indigenous people of the world is to show respect for all. And to see all life as being sacred. Knowing we are all connected to the circle of life and not being separate from. Much of the human race has broken this web that keeps us connected to all things – to this life force that we are all a part of. Through pure awareness, and experiencing stillness, can we find our way back to our natural place with all life.

Below are images of a typical Sumeg Village. Each village varied in size, from two to as many as 24 houses.

Family House

The structure was built with redwood planks split from fallen logs using elk antlers and wooden wedge tools. Carved planks were used on the roof for drainage. A covered skylight opening in the roof provided light, ventilation and for smoke from the fire inside to escape. The entire structure was lashed together with hazel saplings. To process the saplings to a pliable rope, they were rapidly heated in a fire. With the internal heat, the saplings burst into fibers that were then soaked and twisted into rope.

The houses were built on two levels, with the lower level (a square pit) where the fire burned, and the women and children slept during the cold winter months. When the weather was good, everyone slept outside. The upper level of the shelter had a broad ledge around the top of the pit for storage of baskets, wooden chests, and food. The Yurok people would never fell a live standing trees, for they saw them as sacred beings. The Native Americans and the First Nations of Canada saw all life, in the plants, the trees, the animals, in the four elements of air, water, earth, and fire, and even in the rock as being sacred. These beliefs have brought me to this place in nature.

Changing House

The shelters are used as changing rooms for today’s Brush Dancers. Each tribe – Kuruk. Yurok, and the Hoopa, has its own changing house.

Dance Pit

When a child became spiritually ill, they would use a dance pit for a brush dance – a healing spiritual and social social event for the child that would last several days and nights. A gathering together of friends and family to eat and participate in the ceremony.

In preparing for the healing dance, the local medicine woman would gather herbs, fast for ten days and ritually purify herself in the sweat house. The medicine woman would then sit in the pit and would prepare steaming, curative mixtures of herbs to help the child. Mother and child sat across the fire from the medicine woman, who faced east, while the men and unmarried woman in ceremonial clothes dance around them. The women’s shell-bedecked dresses “sang like rushing streams and wind in the trees” when they moved.

Sweat House

The sweat houses were an important part of to the Yurok culture, as with many, if not all Indigenous cultures in North America. When the weather was to harsh, the men and boys sheltered in the sweat houses to sleep. The house was a low structure mostly underground and having a separate entrance and exit. They were used for bathing and ritual purification by men and on occasion by the local medicine women.

A fire would be made inside the wooden structure and once the fire turned to coals, the participates entered the house. They would know this when the smoke stopped seeping through the structure.

Once the individuals felt their purification was complete, they would leave through the exit door where a source of water awaited to wash and completed their sweat. This process can be very exhausting to the participants and some may have to lay down outside the structure, before rinsing in the water.

Redwood Canoe

The canoes were made from naturally fallen redwood trees. For one person to build such a canoe, it could take up to seven years to build. These vessels were very seaworthy. The average canoe weighed about a 1,000 pounds, and seagoing hunting canoes were 40-50 feet long.

The Yurok believed their canoes had spirits and to keep from transferring any bad spirits to their canoe, the builders would never work on them when being angry or spiritually troubled. The canoe was seen as a leaving being. It was created with a nose at the bow, lungs and heart in the middle, kidneys at the end in the stern.

The builder of the canoe would cut a log of required length, and with bone tools and fire, would begin the long process of transforming the log into a usable canoe. Once the log was selected it would be moved to a nearby stream and floated to a good spot where the arduous construction would begin. Once the canoe was completed it would remain in the water to prevent cracking

Evening Entry

The rain has stopped, but the wind is keeping things chilly. I don’t know what the weather forecast will be for tonight.

The spatula I have been using for cooking, Nanook decided he would use it for a chew toy. I will have to look for my other one.

I am looking up out to the starry night thinking it might be a good sign for no rain. But in reality that means nothing. I decided to open up the tent for the night.

I have a 4 person tent we brought with us, and thought at some point I would set it up to see how we all fit in it. We may need it at some point.

February 15, 2018 – Thursday

We got up at 8:30 am though it was hard getting up because it felt so nice and warm in the sleeping bag. The temperature read 37deg. that my mind rejected until I stepped outside. And it was cold with clear blue skies. We do get direct sunlight when it is directly above us, but quickly comes and goes with the short winter days and the Sun moving lower in the sky.

In our situation I have a lot to consider when choosing a good campsite. And we are lucky to get some of those things in a campsite. I do really like our camp, but with no view of the ocean which would be nice to have. But then again, we would have to contend with the potential high winds coming through camp making it challenging. I would rather have a camp protected from the winds. We are close to the cliffs leading down to the sea. There are a lot of high thick brush and spruce trees that block our view to the Pacific Ocean.

Considering we have the road that passes our campsite for access to four rental cabins, day use parking, and to get to other campsites, it is pretty quiet overall. And this is what I am looking for – quiet to experience the sounds of nature and not people.

In my campsite I do have two picnic tables that is nice, but the way they are positioned does not make much sense to me, and they cannot be moved. But it is nice having that extra table space. We also have a food locker that is near to one of the picnic tables. I use the top of the food locker as a counter. It is almost like a galley type kitchen layout. Since we could have potential bear visitor, I do keep the camp clean from any food scraps.

There is a big tree limb that leans over one of the picnic tables that makes it difficult to maneuver around, but I found a good use for it, by hanging a lantern on one of the broken limbs, and a trash bag over another.

This morning the jays came in to camp for breakfast. A gray jay was watching what the Steller’s jays were eating, and thought, “what is this I see?” For the past few days they have been waiting for the big catch, bacon, eggs and kibble. He or she decided maybe it was worth checking out, and flew over to the bird seed and picked up a sunflower seed then took off with it.

We also had a covey of quail running between some thick brush and the roadway at our camp. A little later they came through an opening of trees closer into our camp. There were about seven or eight of the them.

Quail feeding

Those who walk by our camp are pretty quiet, but Takota makes it known to them there is no trespassing allowed with his persistent barks. He makes it known to strangers, he is the camp protector. Nanook is not bothered by people unless a dog is with them. So far we haven’t had any issues with dog here.

There are restrooms across from the cabins, and that is where the water, and garbage is also. There is also another water spigot closer to us and next to the cabins. They have a shower building close to the Camp Hosts site that is also close to our camp.

I was getting turned around in my directions thinking the shoreline was running along the northerly direction, but it was actually running northwesterly. The shoreline does bend back to a north / south direction a bit further north of us.

We had a visitor come visit us last night. It sounded like a raccoon. It knocked something over on the table. I found out in the morning this critter knocked the stove off the table. Luckily it wasn’t damaged. I think it was probably the fox who was causing the trouble.

Yesterday, I picked up four canisters of propane for $10.00 each. That was extremely expensive. The canisters usually lasted for three days, cooking breakfast and dinner. I tried my liquid gas stove that I still held onto, but still no luck getting it to work. I will get my new liquid gas stove out today or tomorrow. It will be much cheaper to use.

I only have three full days left here, and I will pay for another eight days. This place is to nice to leave unless we get a lot of rain.

While washing the frying pan I was watching a guy and girl walking down to the beach. I felt thoughts of being in a relationship. How it might be nice having someone of the opposite sex being around to help out, and for companionship. That quickly shifted to my wonderful and fulfilling relationship with Takota and Nanook. And thought, this is all I need. I have always had a need for being in a relationship with a women. It is nice not having that need now. That is all I would be thinking about if I did.

Since I was feeling lazy and didn’t feel like looking for the spatula, I just fixed some bacon and sausage, without the eggs.

It is 11:00 am and it is still cold. The temperature in the tent read 46 deg. but it seems much colder. But I love it. And I know the boys prefer it.

Afternoon Entry

I paid for eight more days and will be leaving here on Monday the 26th of February. My plans were to stay at Prairie Creek State Park, and Jedediah Smith State Park for the month of March, then head into Oregon. An approximate date in reaching Alaska was June 1st. I had no idea of the type of weather I would be hitting on the long drive up. I chose Alaska as my final destination because of the wildness of Alaska, and far less restrictions then the lower forty-eight as far as camping goes. But it is much more dangerous with the personality of extremes Alaska presents. It is a place one cannot take for granted, especially a new comer knowing very little about it. I also wanted to go up there to learn from the native people in their traditions and cultures.

Camping in the winter, spring, and fall can be, and is a challenge with weather. Once I get into Oregon, I want to head into central Oregon and eastern Washington to avoid the coastline winter weather. In my mind, I imagine endless rain that I would not want to deal with day after day. At least not camping in a tent. So far, we have not dealt with a lot of rain. The typical light showers I find refreshing, and contributes to the beauty of nature and the experiences of the changing seasons. My plan is to take Hwy 199 into Oregon, moving us away hopefully to dryer weather inland.

I met Nancy, a volunteer at the Visitor Center. A nice lady.

They were doing a lot of maintenance in the campground, so I stopped at where they were working next to the restrooms and asked if they could get the broken glass cleaned up at my campsite. I was finding that broken glass at campsites was a big problem. That glass was usually from wine glasses or beer bottles. It seems it is not that important for campers to clean the glass up. They don’t think or care about other campers or wildlife. They just treat nature as their garbage dump. I am concerned about the safety of my dogs, of the wildlife, and me. I find I am always on my hands and knees while starting a campfire, which exposes me to injury from glass on the ground. And for parents who let their children go barefoot, or just playing in the dirt. This is something I have a big issue with, and how people can be so disrespectful.

The maintenance guys said they would come by to get it cleaned up. Once they arrived I was surprised they did show up. They have a busy schedule in all the things they need to get done. I showed them where I found glass and they began cleaning it up. There are many times one will find the park not being so cooperative in campers requests, so I showed my deep appreciation for them doing it for us. One of the guys was also helpful in helping me better understanding the park rules and regulations. I learned very quickly how important it was to be very friendly to the park employees. If they feel appreciated they are more likely to help when help may be needed. Being kind is a good mantra to live by.

It was a cold day all day with a cold breeze attached to it. A cold night could follow.

February 16, 2018 – Friday

It was cold last night, but I slept well within the warmth of my sleeping bag. At 6:00 am it was already getting light, and the birds were active in their songs. I heard fluttering next to the tent, and it could have been no other than the juncos arriving in camp. The Steller’s jays, and the Varied thrushes joined the party. And one robin came in to join in the feast. The quail covey came for a walk through in the camp. I hear the crows and ravens everyday but seldom see them. They never come to visit our camp.

We got up at 7:00 am to get the morning started. It is a cool 39 deg. I got a nice fire going, and a cup of coffee ready to be sipped. I actually thought I saw a crow in camp, high on a branch of a spruce.

Everybody is back this morning, the quail, the junco, the jays, and the thrush. The quail seems to like the bird seed. A total of twelve quail appeared this morning. It is nice being visited by so many birds. They seem not to be bothered by the boys at all, and the boys don’t mind our bird friends.

I quietly got up for more coffee so as not to disturb the birds feeding, and scared the quail. They soon returned. A gray jay just dropped by and landed on the stove to see what was cooking. The Steller’s jay dive bombed the quail, pushing them away from the seed. The quail left, then came back once again.

When we can open up fully to the experiences in nature, she will show us beauty few ever see.

In trying to take photos of all the birds, it is hard to get any clear shot because they are always moving. I haven’t figured out how to adjust my shutter speed on my camera. That would help!

The bird activities are beginning to quiet down. It was exciting to see all the birds in camp. This is the most bird activity in camp so far. I am sure the bird feed helped. The quail seemed to be the most skittish of the birds, but would always return.

This morning while taking in deep breaths of the fresh ocean air, it reminds me of being in Hawaii.

We have been camping now for close to three months, our home is in a tent and in nature. My expectations for experiencing a deeper connection in nature has been difficult at times, but has also been easy at times. It feels I am being drawn in by nature’s calling more often. My thoughts that fills my mind and pulls me away from what is the now, and the feelings from within my heart that brings me closer to what is in the present moment – in a place of awe and wonder with the natural world. Expectations that takes me out of the present moment and takes me to a place in the future somewhere that does not even exist, or in the past that is no longer a place, but only an illusion of what once was – the good, the bad, and the ugly. I drift into those moments, and just as quickly, I can fall out of them, like the waves of the ocean. If we can only experience both as just part of the beingness of the moment as does the ebb and flow of the waves, being neither good nor bad, but just is – the rhythmical pattern of coming and going or the declining and rebirth. The ocean does not see the ins and outs of the waves as being good or bad, it is just the natural flow of what is.

As I am still getting my feet wet in figuring out this life style that is so different from what it was for over 60 years of my life, it feels so naturally as it should be.

In focusing on being there – the end result, where ever that is, and just being (being in the present moment). I find myself always chasing this elusive something that is always fleeting in my thoughts. I also cannot help, just being in the moment through experiences that nature brings to me within myself. It can only be found within, and not outside of us. It comes from the simple joys in our lives, and not from, when this happens my life will be better, happier, and more abundant. We fight to achieve the very thing we have been taught all our lives, and that is to thrive through a materialistic world. Through this life style I have chosen, I choose the simple way of life, in minimizing the materialistic treadmill of modern day life so many of us have been consumed with – in the need to constantly achieve more, to have more, that defines how successful we are in the more stuff we have. It is this endless loop we find ourselves stuck in. And yet we never feel truly happier in life, in being fulfilled internally within ourselves. Yet, we continue doing what is not working. We continue doing the same thing over and over again in hopes thing will get better.

For me, to focus on a deeper relationship in and with nature, and allowing nature to be my teach through respecting the plants, in the trees, and in the animals. To feel the experiences of connectedness and love with all life. With the realization that we are all one with all life forms, and not separate from. When we become aware of thoughts, that do not helps us on our path, we stop them at what I call the “Gate Keeper’s” entrance to who we truly are, and ask the question, “Will these thought help me in becoming my authentic self (my true self), or will it move me towards the false ego self, my inauthentic self?”

I am still searching my way on this path I have chosen, and dealing with the doubts that play in my head, and in my dreams, or should I say, nightmares I experience every night. But when I awaken each and every morning, I am greeted by the boys with their unconditional love, and greeted by nature through her abundant beauty and songs. And this gives me hope that I am on the right path. But when we search for it as I have mentioned in the beginning of this paragraph, when we search for it, we will never find it, because it has always been here in our authentic self. We just have to look deep within. And this process can be all consuming in this world we live in. Nature can help us go within, she can teach us that all life is connected as one life.

Throughout these writings I talk about “going within” because this is the only path that will move us to a more authentic life in this life of form. But it can be a very challenging and difficult path to walk. By asking questions, we will be guided in the right direction.

Evening Entry

Not much to say. It was a cold and breezy day. I attempted to charge the iPad with my solar, and got up to about 9%. The sunlight was occasionally blocked by cloud cover.

For the first time the juncos and thrushes came by for dinner. It seems when birds find a good source of food they share it with all other birds. There were quite a few juncos that flew in. Then something scared them and they all scattered. Then as quickly as they scattered, they are back again to finish their meal.

I am pretty much out of food, so time to go shopping tomorrow. I will also put the canopy up tomorrow for some cover from possible rains expected on Sunday and Monday. Saturday will be our week mark being here. And one more week to go.

I got a little reading done then took the boys for an evening walk around our campground loop.

Last night our camp was invaded by critters again. There were some footprints on the ice cooler. I also disconnected the propane from the stove and placed the stove next to my ice cooler and picnic table so the critters wouldn’t knock the stove off the table again.

At 6:30 pm we had a starry, starry night with the wind blowing through the campground, but missing our camp. Our camp is pretty well shielded from the wind in all directions.

I will get camp locked up from the critters, then do some reading. Then maybe watch a DVD of Survivor Man for some entertainment. I was hoping to get more reading done, but with the cold and early dark nights that comes in winter, I don’t get much reading done. And I don’t read well lying down on my bed. At least that is my excuse.

February 17, 2018 – Saturday

A cloudy morning. We are only getting a few new birds coming in camp this morning, and I don’t know the species of them. Last night I had the best night sleep in the past four months. No doubts, and no bad dreams.

I was reading one of Wayne Dyer’s books about the energy we create in our lives. It can be loving energy or the energy of anger. Times in my life I have had both, but I would say it was mostly anger energy. I pondered on that for a bit and chose to live a loving life, and removing all anger from my life. It is simply a chose we make. But this anger energy can creep into our unconscious, and rise into our consciousness, and if we allow it to, it can then take control through proving we are right, or labeling, or in judgment. These toxic thoughts and energy moves us away from love. Love brings us together to who we truly are, where anger and hatred pulls us apart and divides us. We have been brain washed in believing through the lying ego, as with in our society, that hatred, and anger gives us control over others and even within ourselves. Again, this is coming from the lying ego. It is only an illusion we live with, and only by choice, and the stories we tell ourselves. We always have the choice on the path we pursue, and what we truly want for ourselves. It always comes from within. Is it time for us to tell a new story?

We must become “Gate Keepers” of our thoughts. A filter of what thoughts we allow into our consciousness and what thoughts we don’t. We can also feel this through our energy field. As being aware in our outside world, we must also be aware in our inner world. This does not mean to judge what comes into our mind, but just being aware – to be the watcher of our thoughts.

Back in the 90s I had experienced an awakening, a spiritual transformation that literally changed my life. And one of the practices I used to help me stay on the good path was the Gate Keeper approach. It can be very effective, but it has to be used all the time. In my new awareness, I was always watching what thoughts came to mind, and using my filtering process in deleting them or allowing them through. The gauge in determining this was, through one simple question. Will it help me move forward in being a better person, a more loving person, and will it bring me peace? It works very well in diffusing negative energy quickly. It is our choice to choose who we want to become.

Afternoon Entry

Today is much warmer then the last couple of days. Most of the day was overcast, and on occasion a little speck of blue sky would appear through the clouds.

I talked with Mrs Host for a friendly chat at our campsite. She is a nice lady, as with her husband Mr. Host. In our chat she told me she grew up for part of her young life in San Leandro, the same place I grew up in. After our chat, I put up the canopy and added some Christmas lights that I had, to add some joy to our site. Unfortunately the canopy doesn’t cover our cooking area (which I prefer), but it does provide a nice covering from the rain for me and the boys to enjoy being outside. It is 30” from the canopy to the fire ring. Not far enough to prevent embers from burning holes in the canopy cover.

We went to Safeway in Arcada and spent $126.00. A quarter of that is for the boys. I give them small amounts of human food in their kibble because they are spoiled. It also gives them a better tasting meal besides just eating plain kibble.

There was a family that arrived next to us that rented a cabin, and having a trailer. They are a bit loud from their excitement in being here. It is a weekend gathering with family. It is indeed a special place to be to spend time in nature. It is unfortunate that in our culture, we have been taught that nature is there for recreation, and not for the simple pleasures of enjoying, experiencing, and just being with nature. We were never taught to honor and respect our planet, and all life on the planet.

While I am writing, rain drops are lightly falling. It feels like it will be a wet night.

The Day Use area is busy. Some people who ignore signs about dogs not being on the State Park beach, just plays dumb if they get caught. If they get caught they would probably say “Oh I am sorry, we didn’t see any signs,” which they did, and ignored, or what I find, people don’t read signs.

I didn’t cook anything for dinner because of the rain. I just had a salad. And for the boys, their kibble.

We turned in at our usual time, 7:30 pm after taking the boys for a short walk. There was a light misty rain tonight that had a calming effect on me. It felt refreshing hitting my exposed skin.

February 18, 2018 – Sunday

We got up at around 8:30 am. We looked outside to determine our weather outlook. It looked okay, then it began to rain. And as quickly as it began, it stopped. It is 47 deg. this morning and very chilly with the wind blowing with all the moisture in the air. The wind blew all night with off and on showers. Light steady showers began between around 3:30 am and 4:00 am, and never stopped until a bit prior to us getting up.

When the wind was blowing through the night our tent barely moved from our little cocoon within the covering of the trees and high brush. And with the comfort of our tent, enjoy the sounds of the wind.

I thought about how nice it would be to have a vestibule attached to the tent to keep the wet clothing out of the tent. But would I use it? Two of my tents have vestibule add-ons, but they would take up too much room and would be hard to find a site to fit them. Both of the tents would just be too large to be practical with the campsites in most campgrounds. It is nice having a comfortable camp, but I also want to minimize having to take down more then I have to when moving from camp to camp. It has been taking an average of two hours to take a camp down and packed up, and it would take longer to set up with those tents.

This morning when we got up, I decided to take the boys out for a walk hopefully before the rain begins. It had stopped raining, but it was very cold out. I saw bits of blue sky and large plumes of clouds to the west. What blue sky we had was quickly lost in the cloud cover. I am guessing we will probably get off and on rain vs a steady rain. Beyond our camp a strong wind is kicking up, while in camp it is pretty peaceful. The wind is not penetrating our fortress of vegetation. I am waiting for the rains to start any time. The clouds are building up for some action. Then, the clouds let loose with a down pour of hail. Time to retreat to the safe protection under the canopy. The boys found protection under two trees. The boys were looking at me under the canopy, and decided the canopy was much better than those trees. They are now laying next to me.

The juncos, robins, and thrush are in camp feeding on the bird seed. A little bit earlier we had about 30 – 35 juncos in camp. The juncos can be hard to see because they blend in with the decaying leaf litter on the ground. The thrush blend in as well.

Today, I will have to pick up more bird seed. We are attracting a huge crowd.

The Sun is trying to pop out from the cloud coverage, and the hale and rain has stopped. The cloudy sky against the ocean looks as if looking at a painting of a stormy seascape. The weather is suppose to be like this all day.

Looking out under the canopy of our little home in nature, I see the juncos happily feeding on the bird seed on the ground. The canopy of spruce trees are covered in hanging moss from it’s branches, and the sunlight streaming through striking the thousands of tiny droplets of water clinging to the tree branches, and needles glowing like tiny lights of diamonds. The ferns and bushes reflecting the sunlight that sparkles throughout the camp. It is a thing of amazing beauty, that only nature can provide to the one who takes the time to notice.

So this morning, assessing the weather, and taking the boys for a short walk, I decide to make a fire this morning, and happy I did. I brewed some coffee under the canopy, then soon made breakfast for me and the boys.

I mentioned the camp was not set up to my liking for this type of weather, and I remembered I have to small portable tables tucked inside the trailer I could get out that could make things a bit better, but I didn’t feel like doing the work taking them out.

I finally got to preparing breakfast for me and the boys at 12:30 pm. The weather looked like it would hold off enough to get everything done. Then dark cloud appeared half way in into the cooking. Then the winds began, and I knew there would be a good chance of rain and hale following. I stopped everything and moved the stove under the canopy to finish up cooking.

The juncos returned as did the quail. Maybe they know the weather will be fine for breakfast.

I placed aluminum foil on the wet picnic table for a place mat so my paper plate wouldn’t get wet.

Although these stormy days adds a little spice to the adventure, wet is wet, and it is hard keeping everything dry, especially me and the boys. I did learn to keep an extra pair of shoes in the tent, so I can let my wet pair dry, as with wet clothing. As for wet dogs, it is impossible to get them completely dry and they don’t seem to care much. Even the expensive canopy leaks.

So far the weather we have been experiencing has not been extreme yet. I am waiting for Oregon, and Washington and the weather it may bring. Our tent has kept us dry so far. But I know most tents are not made to be used everyday, and they will eventually start breaking down as far as the material, the seams, and the zippers. I have not gotten tired of living in a tent. I feel much more connected with nature in a tent as long as the tent keeps us protected from the elements. It makes the whole experience in nature more alive. I also feel a stronger connection with the boys with them being so close to me. We are experiencing this experience always being close to each other – One with each other, and they have been great to be with. This is why I chose doing this journey in a tent, and that is to bring us closer with nature in all that she brings.

Afternoon Entry

We took a drive to the market in Trinidad to pick up some bird seed, and something for dinner that I would not have to cook tonight. But first we dropped by Palmer’s Point to see what type of weather was coming towards us, and it wasn’t looking good.

On our way back from Trinidad to our camp, we saw some blue sky, and the beauty of the Sun’s reflection off the Pacific ocean. It was hopeful we would get some of that blue sky back at camp. On our return to camp I was looking at nothing but gray sky. It was the rainy type of gray clouds, the dark gray clouds that is holding moisture that could release onto the Earth in the form of rain or hail at any time. This is one thing about living in nature, in a tent, one is always aware of what is going on in ones surroundings. One pays attention to the little things that could impacts us in ways we may need to adjust to. Weather is always a factor whether it is rain, hail, snow, or wind. And just being aware, and experiencing those things that is part of nature. It brings us closer to nature, in her mysterious ways and beauty. The very things that provide us with life.

I had a roommate that lived in Southern California for a while then moved up to Northern California where I have always lived. She would complain about the cloudy weather, and the rain we would get. She just wanted sunshine all the time. She would always complain and feel depressed about the gloomy weather we would get. And most people do respond to the weather in this way. I know I did at times. But I had a type of shift in consciousness while reading about how people see and relate to different things such as weather. I began seeing these changes in weather, as beauty, as providing the Earth with needed water for the plants, for the trees, for the animals, and for us. Life cannot survive without this precious element of water. We just want to hide from it. Most people that so-call camp in RV’s, and trailers hide in these shelters when a little rain shower begins, or it gets a bit too chilly or windy. This is why we have a canopy, so we can stay outside as much as we can. We may give up some comfort, but we also experience the beauty of nature. But this does not mean we become foolish either.

I bought two bags of bird seed, so all our bird friends should stay happy with the exception of Whiskey jack who is very selective in what he or she eats.

It began hailing, and the boys do not like it much. It may also be the loud sounds it makes when hitting the surface of things.

A few days ago my left knee was getting sore from kneeling in the wet, cold water, while doing dishes, and developing a sore from the cracking of the skin. I put some coconut oil on the cracked area and it felt much better.

Evening Entry

We had clear skies, clouds, wind, rain, and hail all day, over and over and over again seemingly in an endless cycle. It made it interesting to say the least. Never being able to predict what the weather will be doing next. It could be worse with having continuous non-stop rain and not having a good wind block around our camp. Everything outside is wet, even under the canopy which means no place for the boys to stay dry. At least inside the tent, truck, and trailer are staying dry with no leaks. There is a point when we do have to seek shelter in the tent.

It was an early night for bedtime in our dry tent.

February 19, 2018 – Monday

We woke to part blue skies and clouds. The Sun is out, and I hope it begins to dry things out in camp. The temperature thermometer indicates 34 deg. most of the early morning.

Some of our bird friends were looking for food earlier this morning in camp. I laid a lot out on the ground first thing when we got up, so they should be coming back soon for breakfast. I spread the feed all around camp. They quickly arrived in numbers. Somehow they just know the feed is there for them. It has been a joy watching them in camp with the numbers, and species of birds growing.

We have about 21 split logs left, and I will burn about 3 or so logs this morning. The three logs turned into seven. It is a cold and damp morning. We will restock our firewood today that will last us for a good week while we are here.

It pretty much rained off and on through the night. I was wondering if it would ever stop. We are in the Pacific Northwest in the winter, don’t forget. The hail covered pretty much everything when we got up. The ground is as muddy and wet as it was when we first arrived here just a week ago.

What I could see of the weather forecast, it was suppose to be clear skies all day. It will take a few days for our camp to dry out.

It is 11:18 am, and we just finished breakfast. It is 43 degrees, and cold with a dampness in the air.

Afternoon Entry

A nice and pretty young girl in her twenties I would say, moved into the camp across from us. She was alone, and from Oregon. I was surprises she was doing this alone. Times are changing. Women are becoming more independent. I thought it a bit crazy because of all the crazy people out there and women alone being a potentially easy target.

I picked up my ¼ cord of almond firewood, and also picked up a bundle for the girl. A bundle usually consists of 5 to 6 logs. I also had extra salmon, so I gave her a nice piece of sockeye salmon for her dinner. She openly accepted my offer.

She had no tent and was sleeping in her car. I remember those days when I was young. And never want to do that again.

At 3:00 pm, it was mostly sunny at 41 deg. and very cold and breezy. My firewood supply was good for another week, and then some. I am very happy having a good supply of firewood.

I had noticed the ground at our site was drying surprisingly faster then I thought it would.

This evening before darkness came, the boys and I took a walk before bedtime. The winds had subsided a bit and was not so cold out.

February 20, 2018 – Tuesday

This morning it got down to 33 deg, and overcast with a slight breeze. I felt the cold during the night, but was not too bad. While writing in the journal the wind began rearing it’s ugly head. I believe it is suppose to be cold all week.

As soon as we got up, we went for a walk to warm up. Passing by the girl’s camp next to us, we chatted for a short bit. She is going for a bike ride and may not be returning. She thanked me for the salmon, and gave me a nice drawing she drew of a fish, with her contact info. I did call her just to thank her for the nice drawing, and wished her well on her path in life. I was not sure where I would put the drawing, I decided to hang it on the inside of the trailer door.

(photo of the drawing if I can find it)

The clouds seems to be burning off, and it feels like it might be a warmer day.

Today, the plan was to stack the firewood, sweep the tent floor, get my other stove out, and take a shower.

A new bird came into camp today. I believe they are the Rufous-sided Towee. A beautiful bird with a black hood, wings, and back with white wing bars, and spots, and an orange, and white chest, and red eyes (Male).

Afternoon Entry

It never cleared. It is 4:15 pm and there is some blue sky, but still mostly cloudy. I checked the weather forecast and it looks like possible rain for Wednesday, and Thursday. Sunny Friday, then a chance of rain on Saturday, Sunday, and Monday. We are suppose to move on Monday. I am a bit concerned about moving if it rains on Monday. If it does, I will try to extend my stay here for another day.

The weather can put a damper on the things I was hoping to get done. I did get the firewood stacked and covered from the rain, but got nothing else done that I had planned. I did meditate which helped calm the mind, as with taking the boys for a walk.

While I was doing the few things I had to wash at the spigot, near camp, I felt for the first time, a deep sense of peace and presence in this process I do most everyday. It was an amazing experience for such a small act. With the experience of having nature all around me, breathing in the fresh air, I was feeling a deep sense of unbelievable peace within, and unconditional love in this small act of washing dishes. If only I could put this in a bottle to share to all.

The almond wood is crackling from the campfire, shooting embers in every direction. I had to be careful they don’t land on my cloth chair, or on the my clothing I have hanging over the chair to dry.

After removing broken glass from our campsite a few days ago, I found a more of it to pick up. What is wrong with people that they can’t pick up their mess. Many people just don’t think, or don’t care what impact they have in their actions.

February 21, 2018 – Wednesday

Again I had these wonderful dreams of doubt and fear invading my dream space on what I was doing and if I can even do it. I then remember the peace I had the day before while washing dishes.

It sprinkled a little bit here and there through the night. By looking at the ground this morning one couldn’t tell if any rain fell. The ground was dry.

We had a chipmunk visit us this morning for the first time. We have not seen any squirrels here which was surprising to me.

We had some blue sky and partly cloudy with little wind. It was 47 degrees.

Yesterday I was glassing a Steller’s jay. What a beautiful bird they are.

I called the Native American elder about possibly meeting. So far no response. I have my doubts I will get a call back. It is disappointing thus far that I have not been able to connect to the native peoples of this land.

Today looks like it will be a beautiful day weather wise, but everyday in nature, the giver of life is a good day for us – being in this garden in paradise.

I was feeling a little down this morning from my thoughts and dreams that I had during the night. I usually feel fine once I am up, feeling the joy the boys bring to me each and every morning, the joy nature gives to me. But these down feelings in my conscious are lingering a bit this morning, like a hangover from too much to drink. I know once I move around, and feel nature, I will awaken, and these feelings from the remembrance of those bad dreams will disappear.

After writing in the journal next to a warming fire, and feeling rejuvenated with thoughts of what my purpose is in doing this journey with the boys, I knew I was on the right path. And the answers I needed would come. I knew there would be thoughts of fear, and doubt at times, but, so far nature has always brought me to purpose, as with my companions, Takota, and Nanook by my side. The old saying, “A man’s best friend is his dog.” This is so true. Out of all of creation, only one animal can do this like the canine species. A truly amazing gift to mankind.

Afternoon Entry

We drove to the park kiosk for a weather forecast for Monday, and still does not look good for a moving day.

We went to Trinidad to pick up a few food items then took the side road back to camp for a nicer drive then driving on the highway, although the highway provides a scenic drive as well.

It has been a good weather day. The winds are picking up some that are cooling things down.

February 22, 2018 – Thursday

Last night around 4:30 am the rain showers began just as the weather forecast predicted. We waited until 8:30 am to get up. The rain held off until we got back from our morning walk. Back at camp the rain began again, and we got under the protection of the canopy to wait it out. It was cold and we were wet. After the rain subsided, I started a fire with some difficulty. The firewood was wet, and my lighter wouldn’t work. At 9:30 am the sky began to turn to blue skies. The weather forecast predicted the rain would stop at around 10:30 am. The forecast has been close to right on, which is not always the case.

I put the coffee on and the propane bottle went empty. So I got another one, then once again the dark rain clouds appeared, and again the rain started to fall. I looked into the dark cloudy sky above and thought, “It doesn’t look good.” So I put the stove under the canopy, and attaching the new propane bottle into the stove. It was hard getting the empty bottle off because it was wet. And the new bottle wouldn’t screw in. Then the sky let loose with hail, pelting me and the boys. The hail was bouncing all over the camp like popcorn. All I could hear was the force and pounding of the hail falling. I saw more dark clouds coming, then the rain began falling again. I saw slivers of blue sky followed by more rain clouds.

The campfire stayed lit amazingly. I tried getting the propane bottle screwed in, then realized the threads were stripped on the bottle. So I got another bottle and it screwed into the stove with no problem. I was finally able to make my coffee. I had to chuckle at this whole situation. Nothing seemed to go right and seemed to get worse. But that is how things happens at times. Things just don’t go your way. Luckily it was such a small event. I could have gotten frustrated and angry, but I didn’t. Trying to get things done in camp in bad weather makes it much more difficult and frustrating to say the least. It can be hard at time to keep ones cool. But when one can laugh about it, it reduces the stress, and even makes the challenges good learning experiences. That we can actually enjoy and even laugh about.

I was thinking about me and the boys waiting the weather out in the tent, where we could stay warm and dry. But we didn’t.

Camping, or I should say living, in nature, one has to learn from what nature teaches us, and weather is a good teacher, but most hide from it. I have chose to live it – to experience it. No matter how well one prepares for it, nature can always throw challenges our way, making things a little more uncomfortable. Doing this alone, one has to deal with it alone. Sometimes it would be nice having another person for support. But I enjoy being alone in nature with the boys. It brings me much closer to nature.

I asked the boys if they are enjoying this? They just walked away.

Even in these times of discomfort I become more in-tune with nature.

Evening Entry

I have to admit, the weather is getting on my nerves. I have a very short fuse this evening and this anger is being directed at the boys.

It is very cold, and windy. We are going to bed soon. It is 6:00 pm.

February 23, 2018 – Friday

We got up at around 7:30 am, 33 deg. and clear skies.

It is 9:30 am as I am writing this in my journal. The winds are calm with a cool 38 deg.

Last night all I wanted to do is escape from the cold and wind, and we found it in the comfort of our tent. The roaring sounds of the wind diffused all other sounds. It was so loud. In the tent the temperature read 40 deg. I was only wearing underwear, and three layers of upper body protection. A T-shirt, a regular type long sleeve shirt, and a fleece pullover. I was sleeping in the 20 deg. rated sleeping bag, and a silk sleeping bag liner that adds surprisingly more needed warmth. I also had a fleece blanket over my sleeping bag that always slips off the bag. The fleece blanket had a nice Navajo pattern on it.

With my hectic morning and evening of yesterday’s cold winds, and rain, and hail I was able to settle into the protection of the tent with the boys. Focusing on my breathing, it brought me into a peaceful state of being, with each breath I took. A nice change from the stress I was feeling.

So far our Columbia tent is doing well, with only a small leak in a seam.

After breakfast we drove to an Apple store in Arcada and had my iPad looked at. There was nothing wrong with it. So that was a good thing. They told me they would charge it for me and I could pick it up the next day. I found out that these units will charge better in an electrical outlet then with a solar charge.

Arcada is where Humboldt State University is, and it is obvious a college town. The University sat right across the highway from the town of Arcada. When Mike and I were on our bike trip to Canada, he wanted to drop by the Administration Office to make sure he was all set to start classes in the Fall of this year. Mike was excited about moving into a new chapter in his life. It was a nice campus, next to a nice town, and it was close to the Pacific Ocean and the Redwoods. I am sure he thought about having an exciting and rewarding career in the Forestry Service. Mike was the perfect match for this type of career.

Evening Entry

Doubt always plays in my mind mostly during my dream time. This happens to those, or can happen when to those taking a giant leap in their careers to a totally different direction. Doing something with little support, and simply based on wanting to hopefully make a difference in the world. Moving in a direction that is not the norm in our culture. Basically moving backwards in time, living in nature – not knowing the outcome. And how long can I do this financially?

Making the decision to camp in state campgrounds may not have been the right way of doing this due to the expense. But the convenience made sense to me as with the safety factor vs. staying in a Forest Service campground or even boon docking. If I wasn’t doing it in a tent and chose a camper, I may have done it differently, but maybe not. It just made sense to go with state park campgrounds. The basic needs of a safer place, water, toilets, showers, a picnic table, and garbage disposal made life easier. Also usually being closer to a town or city for resupply. We were also staying at each campground for one to two weeks (usually two weeks) that made more sense staying at a state park campground that was usually well maintained. And because we were camping in the off season these campgrounds weren’t that busy, so we could enjoy some peace and quiet usually.

Heading north back towards our camp, I decided to check out Prairie Creek Redwoods State Park as a possibility to stay at. I stopped at the Camp Host’s trailer and talked with him on what I was looking for. I don’t think he was really listening to me and was not much help. I drove through the section of campground that was open, and though it was nice, with a small creek running through it, the campsites were really small and wouldn’t fit my truck and trailer, or our large tent. I thought that was a big disappointment.

When we were pulling out to leave the park, I heard a honking behind me, so I pulled over, and it was Mike and Dundee. The boys got very excited to see them, as was Dundee to see us. I was surprised to see Mike. He said he was leaving on Saturday or Sunday. But if we choose to stay there he may stay another week. He showed me a spot next to him where we could camp, but it was far from ideal. It was in the open to the meadow where the elk grazed. Mike said it was a great place to watch the elk. I did like that idea, but that was it. We would be totally exposed to the rain, and wind. Mike had the comforts of a trailer with all its comforts. In an ideal situation weather wise, it could have been nice.

I decided to pass on this campground. Our next option was just to head for Oregon. Mike said, he was heading for Brookings, to the Harris Beach State Park, roughly a two and a half hour drive from where we were. It was just across the border from California and Oregon. I told him we might see him there, and for him to check out some suitable campsites for us.

I will begin prepping for our departure for Monday, with an option to stay another day if we get rain on Monday. Hopefully they will let us stay one more day if we need it.

It took us about a half hour to get to Prairie Creek, and on the way back to camp we stopped at the small market in Trinidad for some dinner and gas. It was pretty chilly at around 4:00 pm. Last night at 7:00 pm, it was 40 deg. and windy. Tonight it was 40 deg. at 7:00 pm with no wind, and very pleasant. At the same temperature, it can be very comfortable or very miserable with rain or wind.

The rain is suppose to come in early morning. Between the rains on Saturday, Sunday, and Monday we will be planning our get-a-way to our next new campground in Oregon.

February 24, 2018 – Saturday

We woke to 44 deg. this morning, with light rain showers. It began around 5:00 am with light rain showers off and on.

I got the fire going, and the coffee perking. Thinking, should I fix breakfast or not? We have to drive to Arcata to pick up my iPad and I would like to get an early start if I can.

One of those things I enjoy on this journey, is sipping a hot cup of coffee, breathing in the fresh air of nature, sitting next to a campfire, and just being in nature with the boys. These are special moments for me. And on wet days like this, occasional drops falling on the pages of my journal, making ink splotches on the pages of the journal. I then I know it is time to stop writing.

The rain once again started falling.

We have experienced a lot of rain, hail, and wind in this camp. It can make it challenging, but it can also provide amazing beauty.

Afternoon Entry

It is 4:30 pm, 45 deg. out, with a bit of wind. I can see the blue sky, and Sun. I can still feel the cold. But it is a nice break.

I got my errands done in Arcata. The weather cooperated with us.

It is hard to find parking in this small town of Arcata, but I was able to find a parking place right in front of the Apple Store. I came out with a fully charged iPad. I then dropped off the wood pallet to the firewood supplier, then onto Safeway. I know Safeway is a rip off in general, but this is plain ridiculous. Safeway charges $10.00 for a bottle of propane, in other places they sell for $5.99, and as low as $2.99.

Evening Entry

There is a lot of moisture in the air just by exhaling of my breath. I have not experienced the cold too much so far because of my clothing, and as with good sleeping gear. And having a nice campfire. I even like the crispness of the cold being in nature. The boys love it. The colder it gets the better they like it. The cold seems to give them bursts of energy.

The sky is clear, but the clouds are moving in quickly. We have a chance of showers tonight.

The boys and I took our evening walk. I could smell the salty ocean air, mixed with the smells of the forest. The rains always brings out these lovely scents of nature.

I received a call from Mike, and they will be headed into Oregon tomorrow. Mike will let me know how Harris Beach State Park is.

Still thinking about staying at Prairie Creek, but it is really a bad idea, especially if we get bad weather which we will. We would have no protection. I think I am obsessed with the idea of the elk being in the meadow and so close to us.

Technically I am suppose to leave on Sunday. My maximum 14 days are up then. The ranger at the kiosk will give me another day, so the plan is to leave on Monday, and hopefully it won’t be raining.

February 25, 2018 – Sunday

I slept pretty well last night. We woke up to 40 deg. and no rain thus far. I didn’t hear any rain through the night. Looking through the tent window openings, on one side I saw gray skies, on the other side, I saw blue skies. When we got up I saw both having a better view of the sky, it was still hard to determine what the weather was going to do. When living in nature in a tent, weather is a big part of the equation. In one minute, we can have clear skies, enjoying the warmth of the Sun, and in the next moment, it can be a down pour of hail or rain. It makes us more aware of our outside environment. It determines what we can, and cannot do. It was nice to wake up to no rain, so we could enjoy the morning rituals of maybe having a campfire, enjoying my coffee, a nice cooked breakfast, writing in my journal, and just being in nature.

Unexpected thoughts come to mind much more when alone in nature, or just being alone. We experience reflections of our past. I just had a memory come to me about being in an Art class in college and we were working with a new medium, acrylics. I have used charcoal, pastels, and gouache, and now acrylic paints. We never got into oils in the course because it took to long to dry. We were learning the tonal scales of the grays, between white and black. I just wanted to get into the painting stuff, and of course using color, but soon realized the exercises the teacher was putting us through were important skills that should be learned. In the beginning, we never used colors. It was always using black and white, and the shades of gray.

This process is similar in our better understanding of nature. To have a better understanding of nature, we should first observe nature. To explore self awareness within oneself. We then discover the magnificent beauty and wonders in nature. This allows all of our senses to come alive in all nature provides. An invisible painting comes alive through our senses and awareness to the natural world. We notice light and dark, shades, textures, shapes, shadows, depths of field, smells, and touch – we become aware of so many different compositions that play out everywhere we look, whether in nature or in the civilized world. The skills I learned in Art and Photography has helped me see the world in a different reality. I refer to it as the seeing with the “Artist eye.”

It was also like that learning photography, by starting out, strictly in black and white images. I always enjoyed the challenges using black and white vs. color in my younger days. I saw the images through the lens in color, but also in black and white and shades of gray in my minds eye.

While packing up for our new camp, I still had about an eighth of a cord of wood left, so I will have to pack most of my gear in the trailer, and the wood in the truck bed.

February 26, 2018 – Monday

We experienced hail and rain all night. It was 38 deg. when we got up at 7:45 am, and clear skies. I was thinking this most likely won’t be a good day for moving camp, because the constant changing of weather that comes about here. Blue skies one minute, rain and hail the next. We drove to the kiosk to check on the weather, and talk with the ranger at the kiosk about one more day extension on our stay. She said she would ask. We drove to Trinidad to fill up the gas tank in the truck, and grabbed a cup of coffee. I then went back to camp and I noticed the skies still clear. It felt like a good day to travel to our next camp. Hopefully the weather will be nice at the other end. So I decided we would leave today. The packing up went smoothly, and got everything packed including our firewood, got the trailer hitched to the truck, got the boys in the truck (they are always excited to head on the road for a new adventure), and we departed at 11:15 am.

We stopped by the kiosk, thanked the ranger for all there help, and told her we would be on our way.

I decided we would head for Oregon, and meet Mike and Dundee at Harris Beach State Park. Being pleased with our timing, I estimated we would arrive at our new camp in Oregon at around 1:30 pm. Driving along Hwy 101, the traffic was almost non-existent, and it was a beautiful drive along the coast line. We did see a small herd of elk along the side of the road that was a treat to see. I realized I did forget to grab the boy’s lead lines and was not to happy about that. They are not cheap. I will have to pick up a pair in Brookings.

On one late morning, I heard the sound of a helicopter hovering near by and I thought maybe someone was being rescued near the rugged cliffs of the coastline. I saw a Coast Guard helicopter flying over Wedding Rock and some rescuers on the rock. They were doing a mock rescue.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 6

continues

Part Six

February 6, 2018 – Tuesday – Richardson Grove State Park, CA

We got up a little after 7:00 am, I took the boys for a quick walk, then began packing up. We then said our good byes to Mike and Mr. Dundee, and wished them well. We were on the road around 10:30 am. This should give us good timing to reach Richardson Grove, find a campsite, and get camp at least partially set up which would be the tent.

We filled the gas tank of the truck at upper Clear Lake, and we were on our way. We hit very little traffic heading north, and it was a very pleasant drive.

When we got on Hwy 101 north, I wanted to see if I noticed anything familiar from when a friend, Mike and I rode through this area on our ten-speed bikes on our way to Canada back in 1973, I believe. It was a big adventure for us.

I met Mike through another friend who’s name was, Mike. We all went to Chabot College in the San Francisco Bay Area together. I would bump into Mike occasionally at college, and he asked if I was interested in going for a drive somewhere. He had a tiny Fiat sports car convertible. It was so small it only had a 5 gallon gas tank. I don’t remember where we drove to, but it was a fun drive, and I got to know Mike better. He was a very soft spoken, and easy going guy. The next time we met outside of college, we took a bike ride through the countryside near where we lived, on a beautiful rural road with little traffic – a perfect area for a pleasant and relaxing bike ride. Mike was telling me he would work for the forest service in the summers putting out forest fires, and he would meet people touring on bicycles, usually traveling from south to north into Canada. Bicycle touring was becoming pretty popular during that time. I had never heard about it before. Thinking about it, and imagining it, I said to Mike, “lets do it!” And he responded immediately with an exciting, yes! So began our planning for our exciting adventure. In July, we headed north from Vallejo, just north of the San Francisco bay area, and our plan was to reach Victoria Island, BC, Canada.

We had a time frame to get back before school started in September. Mike would be going to Humboldt State University, for a degree in Forestry, and I would continue on for my third year at Chabot College, and eventually to San Jose State University to get my BA degree in Graphic Design.

It took us three weeks to get to Canada (with a little cheating from a friend who drove us from Eureka, CA to Coos Bay, OR). We had a short stay of two or three days on Vancouver Island, then the ferry back to Seattle, where we hopped on a smelly Greyhound bus for our return home, a long and horrible 24 hour ride, where Mike and I slept most of the way back home. I was trying to convince Mike to hop freight trains back, but he did not like the idea much. That probably would have been an adventure in its self and probably not really a good idea. Although in my mind it sounded like it would be a great adventure riding the rails illegally, like in the days of the Hobos, during the depression times. Years later I was listening to a story on NPR about a writer who did just that. He took to the rails of the freight trains, traveling wherever they took him. I was reflecting on this, and how this could have been us – two adventures back to back. I am sure Mike was just thinking about getting back in readying himself for a new adventure at HSU. I could see Mike being a fine ranger. I thought it fit him, and his personality well.

I never saw Mike again, I did talk with him years after on the phone, and he never did become a ranger. It was very difficult to get in because it seemed many others had that dream as well. I thought Mike would have a good chance with his experiences fighting wildfires. But it was not to be, and a great loss for the forest service. Mike ended up working for the Prison system at San Quentin State Prison, a high security prison in the SF bay area. A very unlikely place for such a great guy who loved being in nature. During his stay there, he was stabbed by a prisoner, and luckily he was okay. He was trying to transfer to a work camp for convicts in the mountains, and the last time I spoke with him, he did make it to a prisoner work camp in the Sierra Nevada mountains. I hadn’t spoke to him since. I miss his special friendship.

Going through this area again, brought back many memories of our bike trip to Canada.

We arrived at Richardson Grove at 2:00 pm and I was happy with our arrival time. It gave me a couple of hours to set up camp while the boys watched me do all the work. The truck and trailer did great as well with no problems.

We pulled into the entrance gate, and drove to the Madrone campground, the only campground open, and to figure out the camping sites here that were available that would work out best for us. We drove through, looking for a suitable camping spot. The campground was pretty much empty of campers. The campsites seemed very small with limited pull in space for the truck and trailer. The more sites I saw, the more I was getting concerned in finding a campsite. I thought I would have to find another campground. They have three family campgrounds, and one group campground. Three of them are closed during the winter, which leaves only a limited amount of campsites available in the family camping area. And the choices obviously are limited.

I finally found a site with parking that would work, having the truck and trailer side by side, and an area I thought was large enough for the tent. Once the site was selected, I unpacked a few things, unhitched the trailer, then went back to the main entrance to pay for our site for two nights. I was not sure how long we would stay here.

The boys relaxing in their new camp, while taking in the sights, sounds, and smells of their new surroundings

I realized it would take me some time to learn the ins and outs on how each campground works. It helps if the campgrounds have a Camp Host there that can answer any questions. I would also soon learn that during the winter months that at least 50%, if not more of the campground campsites were closed in the off season. This made me think to always leave on a Sunday or Monday for the next campground to insure we could find a suitable site to camp.

After paying for our two nights, it was getting close to 3:00 pm, and I had to still set up camp. I usually goes pretty fast getting the tent up and our bedding in, ready for sleep when the time comes. We have been losing daylight around 6:00 pm, but since we are in the Redwoods it will be getting darker earlier. My goal is to never set up camp in the dark, in the rain, or the wind. I usually try to get the stove ready on our first day, for coffee in the morning. I usually don’t cook on our first night. With breaking camp, driving, and setting up a new camp all in the same day, I am pretty tired and don’t want to mess with cooking. And give me time to settle into our new camp. What I don’t get done, considering the boys do nothing in helping me, I finish the rest of what I have to do on the next day. It gives us some time to explore as well.

Back at camp I began setting up our tent and the spot I selected was too small. There was an open area next to our site, so I used that. I assumed it was part of our campsite, but I wasn’t absolutely sure. The Camp Host and his wife stopped by, and I asked him if it was okay to put the tent there? He said, “that was fine.” His name was Mike too. Lots of Mike’s in the world it seems. I forgot his wife’s name.

Mike, our Host was very nice, and easy going. I told him we were headed for Alaska, and he gave me a, must have travel guide book going up there. They are pretty expensive, but a need-to-have guide while driving up to Alaska.

A camper pulled in a little later, right next to my camp, but far enough away hopefully not to be a bother. It was nice here, with the exception of traffic noise that was an issue for me. We were just above Hwy 101 that was surprisingly busy. The site we were in wasn’t too bad. The campsites had pretty good separation from each other. The restrooms were a short walk just above us. I had learned we can stay here for a month as an option. I will feel this place out tomorrow, and determine how long I want to stay here. I will look for other options for our next campground. The other issue for staying here was resupplying. It was a good driving distance wise for resupplying. We may only stay for a few days.

The weather here was nice and being among the redwood landscape was an added plus.

I got the camp set up, and decided I would cook dinner for me and the boys. I also decided to have a little campfire. It soon became night time, it was 8:00 pm, and soon, it would be time for bed.

I am quickly discovering roots protruding above the ground, making it potentially dangerous if I trip over them. I will have to be very careful with every step I take, especially in the dark. I cannot take a chance in injuring myself in anyway. I am alone, and I am the only one to do the work, and in taking care of the boys. Even a small injury could be bad, making things extremely difficult. This is where, having a high degree of respect for nature comes into play. She comes with many beauties, and wonders, and dangers for those who don’t have a heightened awareness to their surroundings. I learned this quickly back in 2009, spending time alone in the wilderness with my dog, Shiloh. I also have to be aware of any potential dangers to Takota and Nanook.

February 7, 2018 – Wednesday

I slept pretty well, and as always, the boys always sleep soundly. The traffic noise sounds like the wind blowing and really couldn’t tell the difference in my half a sleep state. But I refer the sounds of the wind over the noise of automobiles, and trucks. During the day the traffic noise continues, and at night about 75%, deafening the silence of nature.

I woke up at 6:40 am, and went back to sleep. We got up at 7:40 am. The crows were active, with their different calls, then with the Clear Lake crows. I wonder why this was? I heard another bird, or two, but cold not tell what they were. It sounded like one was fighting with the crows.

It was a little chilly, and foggy this morning. The trees are fairly dense that surrounds the camp, mostly the beautiful old growth redwoods.

The boys and I took a walk down to the Eel River, taking the road down part way, then a dirt trail through the redwoods that eventually opened up to the shore of the Eel River. On our the way back to camp, we also checked out the old rustic building of the Visitor Center, that was originally the Richardson Grove Lodge. The old building blends well with the majestic redwoods. It was a nice walk. I can see why my Dad like taking the family here each year.

Back at camp I was messing around with the stove, so I could make my coffee and breakfast. I did get it working. I made a nice warming campfire and sat next to it while writing in my journal. I am using a Coleman stove, using liquid gas. I also have a backup Coleman propane stove that is brand new and never been out of the box. I do prefer the liquid gas for better control of heat, but losing my confidence in all Coleman products.

Because we are in a forest of redwoods, there are a lot of roots above the ground, and protruding rocks that can easily trip one up. I seem to find them each time I walk in the campsite.

I am not going to describe the campsite, except for it being in a beautiful redwood grove.

Before I was born, my family would come here often. My Dad would fly fish on the South Fork Eel River, that ran along the eastern side of Hwy 101 – or the Redwood Hwy. They had campgrounds on both sides of the Highway. On the east side there was the lodge that is now a Visitor Center. At the time, they had dancing for the camping guests at the lodge. During the evenings the outside stage entertained the camping guests as well. My Dad would get up on stage to tell stories or do skits with fellow campers. I wish I could have experienced those time. He would then take the family to see the Roosevelt Elk just north of Robertson Grove, and visit old friends. Our Dad died when I was four, and I only have a few memories of him. I was too young to fully understand why he was no longer with us. I am sure he is with us now to experience this beautiful place in the redwoods that he so loved.

The first known inhabitants of this region were the Sinkyone people, who hunted, fished in the rivers, and ocean, and gathered from the plants, and trees for food and medicine. They lived sustainably among the Grove’s ancient redwoods, which they considered as sacred. Sinkyone descendants still maintain cultural and spiritual ties to the Grove. But nothing like it was prior to the white man’s intrusion into California when the genocide began. They were treated like any other Indian, as savages, and lower than animals, and even had scalp bounties on men, women, and children throughout the state of California. All the California native people were referred to as “Diggers.” It was a local variant of the so-called “Ignoble Savage.”

This area is known as the Lost Coast, the ancestral lands of the Sinkyone people. It is an area of wild coast lines, beaches, headlands, meadows, marshes, and in the thick redwood forests that can be immersed in fog much of the year. This is on the southern edge of a coastal temperate rainforest ecosystem – the Cosadia Bioregion – that extends all the way into Alaska. The cornerstone species of this ecosystem is the Pacific Salmon, as with the redwoods that in recent decades has been threatened by man who was consumed with the taking of natural resources out of pure greed, and giving nothing back. Having little concern for the impact they were having on the whole ecosystem. They had no relationship to the land, or to life, as the native people had, and still have.

In this pristine landscape we should also be mindful, and acknowledge that it is the ancestral homelands of the indigenous Sinkyone peoples, who live on, and have sustainably managed this region for thousands of years.

Much of the last two centuries has been a tragic story for the native people here who have suffered the horrors of cultural genocide, and atrocities perpetrated by the European settlers and military throughout this country, that is referred to as the United States.

For millennia, the Sinkyone people of northern California (named for “Sinkikok” – their name for the Eel River watershed) lived in the mountainous, fertile,and rugged coastline region 150 mile north of San Francisco Bay area. Prior to European contact, they would winter inland along the South Fork of the Eel river, and travel in the summer to the coast to gather fish, acorns, berries, seaweed, kelp, roots, nuts. and seeds.

As part of their sustainable practices, they would rotationally burn coastal prairies and woodlands to maintain the health and productivity of the ecosystem. This caring for the land insured for sustainable hunting, and gathering of edible, and medicinal plants. They saw all life as sacred, and practiced ceremony, dances, songs, and prayer practices to give thanks for what they had received from nature, and the Creator. The Redwood tree (called “Kahstcho” in Sinkyone) was considered especially sacred, and was used used to create baskets, fish traps, canoes, houses, and clothing.

There were approximately 70 villages by the time of European contact.

With the start of the California gold rush in the 1850s, the Sinkyone, along with many other tribes, were massacred in less than two decades in the state. Mining, logging, and land theft was also a major contributor, as with the scalping, and death of men, women, and children for a sizable bounty. The end goal was to kill the Indian. These intruders were ruthless to the land, and to life, whether human or animal.

The Sinkyone, and other tribes in the area are key players in saving this pristine ecosystem.

Many of the old growth redwoods are more than a 1000 years old, and some are more than 300 feet tall. Other trees that make their home here are the Douglas -fir, California bay laurel, and various oaks.

Our camp was within the mighty ancient redwoods that provided the shade to our campsite, and with very little sunlight coming through. Maybe not the best thing for the winter months, but I am sure it was welcomed in the heat of the summer months. It also gave a magical energy, and beauty for those who could appreciate it through being silent and experiencing the feelings of this energy the forest did provide to those opened to it. Most people have lost this connection to silence. The native people knew this well through their deep relationship with the land, the water, the air, and to all life.

The boys found refuge in the bushes around camp. Takota would find hiding places within the shrubs.

While writing in the journal this moment, I had about 15 seconds of quiet I fully appreciated until the traffic noise began once again. Unfortunately it is what it is.

I found more roots and rocks to trip over in camp. I will have to try and pay attention to where I walk, and in every step I take.

In camp three Juncos came into our camp for a visit. It was nice to see them.

Afternoon Entry

We went to Garberville, and then to Redway, which was 2 miles further northwest from Garberville, on advisement from a cute young lady that I was talking with on a road side gift shop. On the way to Garberville, I kept an eye out for any road side firewood for sale, but didn’t see any, so I ended up buying some expensive firewood in Garberville, at the market and picked up some wine, and ice, then headed back to camp. I did make some calls for firewood on a bulletin board outside of the market with no luck. I also bought a bundle of firewood at the campground that was even more expensive than the market in Garberville. Going through both towns brought back memories when Mike and I were on our bike trip. I remember us stopping at the market in Garberville for some food and drink. I think we may have also stayed at Richardson Grove campground for one night, if I recall.

During our time here, I was not aware of a place called Murder Mountain which is a place outside of the town, and in a remote area in the mountains, where even the Sheriffs Department stayed away from. I learned of this place years later when I watched a documentary of the same name, “Murder Mountain,” in 2023. In this place in Garberville, this out of the way, quiet hippy community in the middle of the serene ancient forests of northern California, within the beautiful and magical redwoods that had become one of the largest, and thriving communities of growers of illegal cannabis. It brought into this community young people finding work in this prosperous and very illegal industry, that has also brought unsolved missing persons, and murders, that the law enforcement chose to ignore.

While I was here, I only saw it as a place to camp, get gas, firewood, and food. It is a sleepy type community that came alive during the summer tourist season, a hippie type commune, and place where those who want to hide, can. For me, I also saw this place as the native people had seen it for thousands of years, a sacred place full of beauty, wonder, and life. We never had any issues here that would have endanger us. I actually felt less safe in Clearlake, while going into town to shop, as far as any theft of my things in the truck.

I paid for another two nights, and will stay on additional nights so we can leave on Sunday. Tomorrow we will look around at Humboldt Redwood State Park as an option to stay there. It would be nice to stay in this beautiful area to explore the redwoods, but we are on somewhat of a schedule. Patrick’s Point State Park looks like a good possibility also, and it would take us further north.

The Native people who live in this area sees this place as sacred. A concept most of white America cannot grasp. In the many touristy spots in America, it is all about visiting them, oohing and aahing at these natural wonders, then hopping in the car to see the next place or do the next thing on the list of things to do. We never take the time to feel the sacredness of all that we see. We can learn from the native peoples what sacred means in nature. Most Americans just know what the idea of site seeing is. We see everything only on the surface of what we perceive. Never allowing us to go deep within, and discovering our true relationship with the natural world. This is why I am on this journey, to see nature in a new reality from what we have been taught.

I may question my ability in writing. I may not be a great writer, or even a good writer, but to me, it is a form I can express my thoughts and feelings about. It can be a gift for me at times.

I think and convey some of the minor challenges I am facing such as the difficulty of finding campsites that work for us, or the perfect campsite, or not being able to find good sources of affordable firewood, or finding block ice, or camping in campgrounds in the off season, and being so expensive, or better discounts for seniors. But nothing is perfect, we all face challenges that we can learn from, to adjust and adopt to each circumstance as it comes. And look at it as an adventure. Embrace those challenges, as teachers. Embrace every moment. No matter how much I may complain, I love the experiences we are having in nature, and experiencing this journey with my special companions, Takota and Nanook.

It is now 7:30 pm, and it comes with a very peaceful and pleasant February evening, sitting next to a small campfire.

February 8, 2018 – Thursday

Laying in bed, looking out into the majestic redwoods, and for a few precious moments, I hear the sounds of silence. The sounds of peaceful, and quiet silence, where no noise from cars, trucks, motor homes or RV’s come. Only the peaceful stillness of nature, and the morning fog slowly weaving among the redwood giants.

I slept well through the night.

The morning fog soon turns to blue skies before I have my first sip of coffee.

The boys and I took a morning walk around the campground to check out the campsites. Most are pretty nice for a small tent, and one vehicle. I spotted an individual raven perched on a branch just observing us. I haven’t seen many birds. Mostly crows and a single raven, and of course the Juncos that visited our camp yesterday. I did hear a Steller’s jay this morning.

In the morning we get a sliver of sunlight penetrating through the thick forest canopy into our camp. These thin streams of light exposes the many weaving’s of spider webs that are otherwise hidden from sight within the low light of the forest floor. The smoke from the campfire reveals the beams of light through the trees.

After breakfast we will take a drive up north to check out the Humboldt Redwood State Park.

Afternoon Entry

We checked out Humboldt Redwood State Park. What I saw were very small campsites, and not enough room for our my tent, and the parking of the truck and trailer. So hopefully we will have better luck at Patrick’s Point State Park. It can always be a shot in the dark finding a campsite that works for us.

Once we returned to camp I saw the culprits who were in our camp yesterday. They saw us and flew off to a nearby branch to observe the situation. And once they saw the boys they high tailed it off.

In the campground, I picked up some wood that was left at a campsite. It was recently cut, and some pieces were a little wet, but thought I would give it a try. I thought it might take over some hot coals. I wasn’t sure of the type of wood. Also the camp next to us, some wood was dumped, so I picked out the driest pieces and brought it back to camp. The wood burned well that I gathered. Nothing like free wood.

Some times one might find a log or two, in the campsites, and other times enough for a few days of fire. Firewood was like gold to me. It was an important part of our life in nature that gave warmth and a sense of comfort. In the olden days, it was part of survival. For the native people all around the world, fire was seen a sacred. It was a part of the four elements of life; air, water, earth, and fire. In our modern materialistic world, most have forgotten this. We see materialism and money as sacred, and not the very thing that gives life in the natural world. Nature has just become an after thought for so many of us.

Last night in bed with lights out it became pitch black in the tent and outside. Before bed, we went for a walk around the campground loop. There was only one other camper here besides us. I had my headlamp on high, and getting closer to the other camper I wanted to drop the bright light to lower setting as not to blind out the other camper. I turned the headlamp off and quickly realized I was blind. There was nothing but pure empty darkness without my only source of light. I thought, what if my light all of a sudden went out? How would I find our way back to camp? We wouldn’t unless we yelled for help. And would the only other person in the campground hear us? I thought I would then put the boys to the test. Could they take me back to camp? Unfortunately they failed right off the bat. It was kind of a frightening thought to be stranded in darkness. After that experience, so I always brought a backup light source with me.

February 9, 2018 – Friday

I have noticed in the past few of nights, my dreams have moved from the old me that once was, to the new me that is now. What I mean by this is the recent dreams are about our journey into nature. I had a lot of dreams about still being in Architecture and not being able to let go of this past. It wasn’t that I didn’t enjoy the creative part of Architecture, but I thought my focus would be better served experiencing my attention in the natural world – in a world most have forgotten.

I just had a thought, what if the first two or three years of schooling were focused on learning and experiencing in nature more, and using reading, writing, and art to compliment those experiences? In spending time observing the natural world. During my time in school, our understanding of nature was very limited in having a full understanding of the natural world. And it still is for the most part in teaching, and maybe worse. The children are being prepped to pass required exams, then on really learning. We are taught to be productive citizens in our progressive society. To be robots to our society that is all based on materialism. Understanding nature has no purpose in the delusional world of consumerism, and materialism that we have created. Through these teachings, it should also include the teachings and wisdom of traditional indigenous peoples of the world.

It is nice waking up to the redwoods. Listening to the sounds, in smelling the smells, and seeing the sights nature brings to us.

We got up around 7:45 am. The morning sky was covered in fog that drapes over the tops of the redwood trees. The foggy mist soon began to dissipate at 9:00 am, slowly burning off as the Sun rose higher in the sky.

On our morning walk I found a real nice campsite in our area of the campground, and maybe the one I tried to get into on the first day, but the truck and trailer just wouldn’t fit in the parking area of the site. I would have had less traffic noise, more room, and more sunlight at that site. And maybe, I would want to stay here longer.

Walking back to camp a doe appeared walking quietly towards our camp, then she moved in the opposite direction when she saw us moving closer towards her. I tried to stay a safe distance away, but the doe probably wanted no part of us.

In camp a bird flew low off the ground, maybe five feet above the surface. It may have been a woodpecker. I also saw a couple of robins earlier this morning. It is nice seeing the wildlife that are here. It feels we are a part of this natural environment. I try to show respect for their presence here, and appreciate the very beings in who they are. I believe if we show respect, and an appreciation for all life, we will experience a deeper relationship with nature, and to all life.

For those who are reading this, I am sure some or most would see this as being pretty boring. And for many it would be, because we have forgotten how to experience the beauty that is in the stillness in its simplest forms in nature. In just experiencing the beingness, and in the appreciation in all things, our perceptions change in how we see and relate to the natural world. My fellow companions, Takota, and Nanook, also helps me gain that sense of calm.

In getting the morning fire going was being stubborn, but it finally took.It takes a bit of patience at times to get a fire going in the winter. Unless one uses gasoline as a starter, which I don’t like to do. We have a greater appreciation, and respect for fire when we start a fire slowly and methodically.

While fixing breakfast I heard a raven on a branch next to camp. It must be one of the ones who comes to visit us. Is he or she talking to us, or to a fellow raven? I then notice it’s partner on another branch squawking away to it’s fellow companion. They may have been hoping for an invite for breakfast.

After breakfast, I had notices both the ravens were gone. They knew there were other campers around to mooch on. But I am sure they were near by, waiting for us to leave camp, so they might find any food left behind. But seldom find in our camp.

We are now the only ones here in the campground. The benefits of camping in the winter.

The weather has been perfect for our liking, with a little bit of a chill always in the air in winter. The scent in the air is always sweet, and fresh.

Afternoon Entry

The boys and I took a drive to the river, and enjoyed a walk through the redwoods, and along the river. Since I had pack of cigarettes with me from Clear Lake for the sole purpose of giving offerings and prayer, I thought I would say a prayer and an offering to the spirits in the forest with the tobacco. I wasn’t sure what to say, and felt a little uncomfortable doing it, but I just tried to feel the prayer. My first tobacco, and prayer offering came very natural to me. I felt a deep peace within. It brought me deeper into the life of the forest.

During this time, I was able to reflect on my Dad who loved this place. Imaging him fly fishing in the jade colored river of the Eel. Wondering what it would have been like if he was able to have a longer life? And what would my life had been with him around. I am sure he is with me on this journey. As being the youngest, I was very fortunate to have had all my siblings as a support system. I was only four years old, when he left us. I must have been too young to notice any grieving from our family from our loss. It did effect our Mom in the long term. And I am sure it effected all of us whether we knew it or not. My oldest brother took on the role of the father figure.

It seemed our two raven friends were tagging along with us. I saw them at the picnic area during our walk. Was it them following us?

There was a lone tree standing in the picnic area. It might be an oak tree. Most of the leaves were gone, showing it’s skeleton. The trunk and branches covered in moss, and it’s branches draped over in lichen, that is also referred to Old man’s beard. This one tree found it’s place among the redwoods, standing alone as a beacon.

As I caught a glimpse of a raven silently gliding and weaving with grace through the subdued darkness of the redwoods close to camp, I too experienced a beingness among these magnificent giants as this raven has in it’s awareness, that brings me to a place of oneness, and peace, and silence within. The majestic redwoods bring a mystery, and story with them that few ever experience.

Evening Entry

It seems a few new campers are coming into the campground. We saw two campers, and two cabins rented.

It is a beautiful evening, along with a pleasant temperature. We begin getting camp packed up, ready for our departure on Sunday.

February 10, 2018 – Saturday

We got up around 7:45 am, we went for our morning walk. There were five additional campers here. Two of them had river boats.

The morning had an awakening chill in the air, a crisp freshness to it that blended with the scent of redwoods filling the air.

As soon as we got back to camp from out walk, I got a fire going and the coffee brewing. I have enough firewood for this morning and tonight. I never did find any good firewood suppliers, so I scrounged enough around the campground for our needs.

When I get a campfire going in the morning, part of having the fire is smelling the pleasant aroma of the wood burning.

I found some mushrooms scattered around here and there. I don’t know the species, but I just enjoyed them being around.

It was a short stay here, but very pleasant overall, with the exception of the traffic noise and having good access to firewood.

When the ravens come to visit I can definitely hear the flapping of their wings.

I am definitely enjoying the experiences with the boys living in nature. Being with them 24/7 brings a deep closeness in our relationship together, with many more adventures to come.

In Dr. Wayne Dyer’s book that I am reading, he talks about slowing down, and being mindful of this. And I am slowing down, but I also find myself rushing around, having to do this and that. My past life I was always rushing, always having to get stuff done. It was part of my profession in the field of Architecture. And now I am in the field of being in nature that requires me in slowing down to a slower pace.

We tend to look for the big things in life to give us joy and happiness, to give us that feeling of love inside of us, to give us some kind of purpose in life. But for so many of us, we miss those simple things that can give us the pure joy, and love, and purpose we search for in our lives. This is where we need to go deep within in finding it. An example of this is an experience I just had not long ago:

I usually put a paper towel on a portion of the picnic table. The paper towel had an imprint on it of a Christmas scene and bears playing in the snow. When I looked at these images of the trees, and bears, I experienced a warmth of joy inside of me. It brought back fond and joyful memories of Christmas when I was young. And feelings I am experiencing being in the woods with the boys. To me, these are magical moments, so simple and yet full of feelings of love, and joy.

This experience may seem silly to many, but it is about those simple things that give us unexpected joy in our hearts that cannot be compared to with those big things we would wish to happen in our lives. We can only experience these things being in the state of pure consciousness, in the present moment.

In my exploration in looking for different plant species, I have not yet had the opportunity to try wood sorrel, but when I came across some at this camp, I picked a few for a little taste. It had a very nice flavor, with a slight tartness to it. I then thanked the plant for this gift.

Besides the premeditated thievery of the pair of ravens, I have not heard or noticed any night time goings on with any other critters that uses the darkness of night for their cover to rob camps. I heard the ravens checking on other campsites. I saw one fly by our camp, and one stopping next to our camp for a look see, then flew off. I really don’t mind them, I enjoy their company.

The traffic isn’t that bad today, it is quieter than usual. It is easier to experience silence without all of a traffic noise, and just experience the sounds of nature and the silence within.

If one follows their heart, just following the heart towards those things that guides us, that gives us joy, and love, we realize this is all we really want. It will bring us one with spirit, with the Creator, and a close relationship with all life. These are magical moments that stay with us all of our lives.

Evening Entry

I have been thinking about my Dad, I wish I was able to spend more time with him, in having more memories with him. I am not sure if Dad believed in any higher power, but I know he felt this place had special magic to him. The last time I saw him, my niece Lynda and I saw him leave for work. He never returned. I was only four years old, my niece was three.

I had a drink of some Chardonnay this evening, and shared a little bit from my plastic cups with Nanook. He seemed to like it. Takota wanted nothing to do with it.

On our last night here, it has been the coolest day here so far.

Our friends the junco came by to say good bye. Tomorrow we continue heading north on our journey in nature.

We will get an early start on Sunday for our drive to our next campground. It should take a little over 2 hours to get there. There are Safeway’s at Eureka and Arcata for our food shopping. The weather looks really good for breaking up camp and setting up camp, and for travel. Another adventure camping in nature.

In watching Takota, and Nanook, I observe their different personalities. They argue in their own ways as siblings, as brothers, and love each other. Both prefer their own spaces, but there are times Takota will lay next to his brother. And they share this love with me in every moment. With each morning, usually early, they come to greet me, and I give them loving scratches and rubs. Then the boys return to their beds and we go back to sleep for a few more winks. Although Takota is the alpha, that Nanook typically ignores, Takota needs is brother. He would be lost without him.

They provide me with much loving comfort. Being with them 24/7 gives us an inseparable bond with one another. Where ever we find ourselves in our travels in nature, we always feel we are home although it may look different. Each new camp, the boys experiencing different smells, and familiar ones when the first arrive. They both resume their roles in each camp with Takota being the camp protector, and Nanook being the hunter. And as always, they are usually very quiet and relaxed in camp.

February 11, 2018 – Sunday

We got up and 7:00 am, I got everything packed up in two hours, and on the road at 9:00 am. I figured we would have about a two and a half hour north to our next campground at Patrick’s Point State Park.

Standard
Journey Into The Emigrant Wilderness

Our Journey Into The Wilderness – Part 9

Part 9

CAMPING IN THE EMIGRANT WILDERNESS –

14 DAYS AT KENNEDY MEADOWS – 2010

May 9, 2010 – Sunday

Kennedy Meadows – June 2010

This is my first entry into my new journal for 2010. This begins our journey into the wilderness and our experiences that lay before us.

It has been a long struggle with much uncertainty about my future. For seven months, each month passed with little or no work. Then in March I picked up a large project that was put on hold from the previous year. It was a lifesaver for me financially. I had hoped it would be the beginning of a good year of work.

The friends I was staying with, thought it was time for me and Shiloh to go. I was hoping to stay with them for a time longer, but their generosity had to come to an end. I had no place for us to go. Those were scary times with so much uncertainty in the economy. But things some how seem to work out. I reached out to an old friend, asking if he was able to help us out? He said, “Yes.” He had an extra room we could stay in at the very house he grew up in.

Before actually moving in with his family. I had picked up a big project that gave me some money, and asked him if he wanted to go camping for two weeks at Kennedy Meadows?

Bill was open to the idea, so we planned the two week camping trip at the end of May, depending on weather conditions up there. I was able to delay the move until the end of May from my other friends place to Bill’s place, a day prior to when Bill, myself and Shiloh would leave for our camping trip to Kennedy Meadows once again.

The camping trip was planned for the purpose of working on different survival skills and perfecting them. And of course for me and Shiloh to get back to the wilderness that we both loved. And also to reconnect with Bill. Bill really did not know what he was getting into. I told him to trust me, it will be great! We actually took our first backpacking trip together with another friend, many years ago.

Bill and I were excited about leaving for the wilderness, but not necessarily for the same reasons.

We had a very wet and late winter with a lot of snow in the mountains. Our plans were to go to Kennedy Meadows, or another area I was looking at, Golden Trout Wilderness as an alternative, if we could not get into Kennedy Meadows due to snow. Although I wanted to try a new place to camp, the drive down to Golden Trout Wilderness and the planning involved would have been somewhat more hectic. And we only had 16 days including driving time to get to our destination and back. Because of my stay at Kennedy Meadows with Shiloh the previous year, we knew this area well, and would make it a familiar setting for our two week stay.

On the last remaining days before departure, we got a confirmation that Kennedy Meadows would be our destination. We would be going up to 7,800 foot elevation, but being able to get our gear up there by pack animal could be questionable. The pack station said they would get us up there. Since we were one of the first to go up to Kennedy Meadows, no one knew what to expect, even the packers. There were one or two other groups that the pack station was to take up to Kennedy Meadows and they ended up canceling because of uncertain weather conditions. I did not really know what we were in store for, but all I knew was I wanted to get back up there. Matt the Owner of Kennedy Meadows Resort was glad we were still going. It can be always risky going this early in the season, but I was willing to take the chance. Famous last words.

We will be headed for Kennedy Meadows for fourteen days. It will be nice seeing it with a lot more snow, but the question is how much more snow? When I was up there last June there were only patches of snow on the mountains and snowed on the mountain peaks one night with a little dusting. I wanted to leave early in the season because I wanted Shiloh to experience snow for the first time. The closer we got to leaving the more uncertain it was of making it there. The high Sierra Nevada mountains were still getting snow in June and the weather can be unpredictable. I wasn’t sure if the pack station at Kennedy Meadows Resort would be able to get up there with the pack horses. It was also questionable if we could get up there with or without the pack animals. We took our chances. The worse scenario was turning back. The weather outlook seemed good for us with no bad weather in the forecast, but it doesn’t mean we can’t get hit by a bad weather system at higher elevations. It can be a crap shoot. It can also become very dangerous. I was a bit over confident and somewhat cocky in my attitude that I can get through anything Mother Nature throws at us. That is a bad, and potentially dangerous attitude to assume. One should always have the deepest respect while in mother nature.

The week before we were to leave, it was confirmed they would get us up there. The problem was how much snow would be up there? I didn’t really care if we hit snow, I just wanted to get up there and we would deal with whatever needed to be done. Bad, bad attitude. I soon learned there was more to consider than I thought.

I remember when my friend Greg and I went on a four day backpacking trip in late May. Once we got to higher elevations it became questionable if the trails were going to be clear to get through to our destination. We found a ranger and asked him if he knew the conditions, and it wasn’t encouraging. But most of the time they typically don’t know. We talked about if we should even try, and decided to go for it. We hit little snow on the trail, and only patches of snow on the ground.

We had some experience backpacking, but we were not experienced enough to deal with certain situations that could be encountered or the necessary equipment. The wrong decision made could mean an expensive rescue, or death.

Backpacking has become increasingly popular, with many backpackers going out into the wilderness areas ill-equipped, and/or not familiar with the gear they bring, like being able to read a compass, or a topo map, or bringing the wrong clothing, or sleeping bag. Their are many who focus on bringing a lot of food as a priority, and not the proper gear. There are many things to be thought out when venturing out into the wilderness that many don’t consider. I was guilty of this. We have this idea that we can handle any situation that comes to us. And of course the risk could increase for something to go wrong very wrong.

May 30, 2010 – Sunday

We moved our stuff over to Bill’s house and began preparing everything for our camping trip for the next day. Bill, Shiloh and I picked up some additional food that afternoon for our trip. Bill brought enough food for a month stay (As mentioned above, Bill was one of those people focused on food). I didn’t care much since we had everything packed in, and we didn’t have to carry it in. Also a consideration was being able to keep all the perishable foods from going bad while up there.

I didn’t really think too much of staying at Bill’s house in the moment, because I was focused on our two weeks in the wilderness. But in the back of my mind, I was thinking how long will this stay be for? And will this moving place to place ever end? Will things be as they were. But for two weeks I could forget all the troubles in the world while we are in the wilderness.

I knew Bill for many years. We grew up in the same neighborhood and lived only a few house from one another. We were best friends for the most part of our growing up, from the beginning of grammar school through high school. Bill still lives in the same house he grew up in. For me, going back to the old neighborhood and back to the city I spent twenty-one years growing up in, brought back a flood of many fond memories growing up. Many were with Bill.

I was always hoping things would get better in our situation soon, that this can’t last forever? I am sure many people, and families felt the same way. Our government as with many, did very little to help the common man. They did not know how to fix it. As the rich continued getting richer, I, with so many others, would soon realized that it would only get much worse. I had a goal and business plan in place, it was just getting it started and having enough funds to get it going. I am sure millions of Americans thought that things would begin to pick up with the economy, but there was no way of looking into the future, and what the future would bring. One of the major problems with what we now call the Great Recession is, we have become a world economy with each countries economy connected to the rest. Most of the Western European nations and the US had gotten caught up in this greed that created the economic collapse that impacted not just most of the civilized world, but what is now termed as the 99% of the people. The surprising thing about this whole thing was while the middle class started to become the poor, and the poor became the destitute, the governments and the banks made sure the 1% were still getting richer. Our world was becoming once again a world that was controlled by the very rich, and the dwindling middle class and the poor to fend for themselves with an economy that provide few jobs and higher prices for necessities such as jobs, housing, gasoline and food. In the building industry I was in, it just stopped. It seemed the whole industrializes world just stopped.

May 31, 2010 – Monday

I was really excited to get on the road. We got up around 7:30 am and got everything together to put into the truck. It took no time at all to load the truck with another person helping. It would have taken me twice as long just doing it by myself. Everything went smoothly and we got on the road at 9:30 am. We stopped at the Ranger Station for a fire permit, then onto Kennedy Meadows Resort, arriving around 1:00 pm. It was so nice to be back. Once we got checked-in and everything unpacked in our small one room cabin for the night, we relaxed, had lunch, and talked about old times. Shiloh and I took a walk to the river so Shiloh could play in the water, and to walk around a bit. I wondered what he was thinking? Was he thinking about if we were going camping in the wilderness again? Did he know we were going back up to Kennedy Lake? Did he even remember Kennedy Lake? I wish I knew what was in his thoughts, in these moments, if anything? Actually I think he loved to hike. It was an adventure for him. He felt, he was born for this. It was in his blood to be a dog of adventure.

The weather at Kennedy Meadows Resort (Elevation 6,350 ft.) was warm, about 60 degrees and overcast. It was a beautiful day. Both Shiloh and I were ready to once again experience the wilderness, but we won’t be alone. Bill and I had not seen each other for many years I was looking forward to the two weeks with my old friend.

Later we had dinner and then went to the cabin to get organized, and then to bed. We had an early start tomorrow.

As usual our small cabin was filled with all our gear and very little room to move around comfortably.

June 1, 2010 – Tuesday

Bill and I talked until about 12:00 am. I didn’t fall asleep until about 2:00 am. Bill’s snoring was a frightening ordeal for me. Never heard anything like it before. I was not looking forward to the 14 nights in the wilderness with that. I got up at 5:00 am to take Shiloh out for a walk to the river, it was nice breathing in the fresh mountain air once again. We then came back to the cabin. I fed Shiloh, and I hopped in the shower. The last shower for two weeks.

While Bill was getting his shower I loaded up the truck with all our gear and headed for the loading dock at the pack station. We got to the loading dock just before 6:30 am – the requested time to have the equipment ready for loading up the pack animals. We had a lot of stuff we were taking up there – I think it was mostly Bill’s food.

After unloading the truck at the loading dock, I parked the truck then Shiloh and I headed for the restaurant for breakfast, meeting Bill there. As usual, Shiloh had to stay outside. But I made sure I had something for him after we were done, like some slices of bacon for being so good. If I had my way, he would be in the restaurant eating with us. He wasn’t even allowed on the veranda.

We got on the trail about 8:30 am. The pack horses had already left. Bill is paranoid about bears, and he felt it was necessary to bring his pistol with him on the hike. Bill has never really had any gun training on how to handle a gun or on gun safety. This had me a little concerned.

It was nice being back on the trail again. Everything looked very familiar. It was a little like returning home for me and Shiloh. Shiloh did find his little pond along the trail and took advantage with a drink and a little dip. He looked like a happy camper. He led the way the whole trip.

Knowing we are on the right trail are the three steal bridges we would cross over the fast flowing waters of Kennedy Creek that cascades through a rocky canyon slot down to Kennedy Meadows Resort, and ending into the Middle Fork of the Stanislaus River that runs along Hwy 108. There is only one other trail off of the main trail, that leads to Relief Reservoir (Elev. 7,246 ft.). The Kennedy Creek provides a continuous trail marker throughout the hike. And one area along the trail that passes through a small growth of ancient Sequoia trees with reminiscences of it’s thick bark slabs strewn about. The thickness of the bark can be 6 to 10 inches thick, and can even reach up to 2 feet thick. A truly amazing tree. In one area of the raging creek, a small pine grips it’s roots into a rock ledge.

On the way up the trail I spotted the pinemat manzanita with its white clustered flowers in full bloom. Most people know manzanita for it dark red bark. The word Manzanita in spanish means “little apple.” Its flowers and berries are edible and the red berries are enjoyed by such critters as some birds, foxes, and bears, and the seeds are relished by chipmunks. A similar species of the manzanita is the Kinnikinnick; Bearberry. The word Kinnikinnick, a Native American word for many tobacco substitutes. It also had many medicinal uses with the Native Americans. Many California Indians made a cider from the berries. Bearberry came from the enjoyment the bear had for the tasty berries.

It was my first opportunity to try the manzanita flowers with a little taste sampling. They weren’t bad. They had a slightly sweet taste to them. I took a handful of the manzanita flowers with me to make a refreshing drink when we got into camp (unfortunately never got the chance to make this drink). The drink is simply made by putting a handful of manzanita flowers in water and letting it sit for 24 hours for the refreshing drink.

One of the first small meadows we approached I saw dandelion flower so I gave them a try as well. It was the first time for me with these plants, and I found them to be just okay. The dandelion was actually introduced into North America by the European settlers as a food crop and medicinal cure-all. The whole plant is edible, even the roots, and can be eaten raw or cooked. Pick the young plants for an edible treat to nibble on along the trail. The leaves can be very bitter if the young ones are not chosen. It can also be made into a delicious wine. Dandelions are rich in vitamins A, C, E and B-complex and contains considerable amounts of iron, protein, and a wide spectrum of trace minerals. It is not only tasty, but very healthy.

I saw no signs of the Indian Paint Brush which is usually abundant up here. There are approximately 21 species in the Sierra Nevada and they are considered edible, but in small quantities. I usually just sample them here and there when I run across them. Each species has a little different taste from their cousins. If selenium is present in the soil, these plants should not be consumed – period.

One thing about eating flowers from the wild, they can tend to go down dry, so it always helps to have something to wash them down with. On these trips I usually bring a large amount of packets of Gatorade that provides some electrolytes and gives drinking plain water some flavor.

Once we hit snow at the higher elevations, it was like Shiloh knew what this white stuff was. He headed right for it, eating it and playing in it. We were encountering more large patches of snow on the trail and Shiloh was loving it. I was getting a kick out of watching him interact with this new experience with this white stuff. It was the first time Shiloh had ever seen snow before. I intentionally wanted to come up here as early as possible hoping to run into some snow just so Shiloh could experience it, as for I. I wanted to do some winter camping with Shiloh early this year, but it unfortunately it did not work out for us.

I was expecting we would run into the packers on their way back from dropping off our gear. The plan was to camp at our September 2009 camp. I thought we would see them by now, because we were moving pretty slow on the trail. We got off trail for a short distance following the horse tracks and I realized it was not the main trail to Kennedy Meadows. We were a little to the west of the main trail, so we adjusted our direction where I thought the trail might be. If we didn’t adjust we were heading straight for a boggy meadow, and I knew this wasn’t right. Because we are in a canyon on pretty much of the trial it was impossible to get lost. In fact the whole trail from Kennedy Meadows Resort to Kennedy Meadows is impossible to get lost on unless you are totally not paying attention. Taking detours from the trail in snow can also screw up ones direction possibly getting disoriented. I was paying attention to our direction, so hopefully this wouldn’t happen. It helps when one knows the trail as we did. But snow on the trail can make a difference in making it more difficult following any kind of trail. One always has to look ahead to determine the direction of the trail. The tracks left in the snow by the horses also made good trail markers.

I knew we were getting close to the gate entrance of Kennedy Meadows. I was getting excited knowing we were almost there. About 100 yards up the trail just beyond the gate I noticed the pack horses with our stuff still on their backs. I thought this is not good. When we reached the packers they told us the camp we wanted was covered in snow (this was the camp Shiloh and I stayed at in September of last year), and the log bridge to cross the creek was gone. That would mean we would have to cross the creek, and in the process, getting soaked in our efforts getting to the other side. One of the packers scouted around prior to us getting there and found only two other campsites that had enough dry ground for a tent. We were almost snowed out. The rest of the campsites were covered in snow. He described one campsite, and because I knew the area from our previous trips last year I was confident I knew the campsite he was talking about, and I felt it might be the best possibility of the two campsites. With all the hiking Shiloh and I did last September up here, we got to know this place pretty well and I knew most of the campsites if not all of them in the area. The campsite was closer to the lake, had good access to both sides of Kennedy Creek with a mishmash of downed logs creating a tangled web of a bridge, but it was crossable. I knew the western side of Kennedy Creek would have the best chance of providing a good source of firewood for us. I was just hoping the dry spot was big enough for our tent (I brought the large seven-person tent on this trip for all three of us to sleep in.). If not, we came prepared with shovels to remove snow if need be. I was trying to think ahead on this trip for the possibility of a lot of snow, but not really prepared if it was much worse then it was. It would have made things a bit more complicated, but we would just have to deal with it, because we were here to stay for the full two weeks – rain or snow. We did luck out on this one site I have to admit. The main meadow was free of any snow because of the full exposure of the sun, but there wasn’t really any good campsites, there was no good firewood, and the meadow overall was one big bog.

We reached Kennedy Meadows / Kennedy Lake around 1:15 pm. It was an exhausting hike for both Bill and I (basically from being out of shape, and the high elevation), and we occasionally hit snow on the trail that made the traveling more difficult. Shiloh did not seem to be having any trouble with the hike. He is usually up ahead of us old farts, and he displayed a look of excitement on his face. He was a happy camper. He remembered the trail from our past two trips here. We got off trail a few times because of the snow and had to look for horse tracks from the packers. The horse tracks actually took us off the regular trail. The outfitters were probably looking for the best route for the horses. It was there first time up here this season. We were lucky to be the first ones up here. We saw one other person hiking to Kennedy Meadows on this day, and had not seem him since. The weather was mostly cloudy with blue sky occasionally appearing. There was a little chill in the air in the beginning of our hike.

Prior to our trip here, I was experiencing some sciatica pain for a couple of months, but had no problem with my sciatica pain on this hike. Once my muscles warmed up the discomfort was gone.

My sciatica problems flared up again a couple of months ago while taking my friends dog, Donner and Shiloh for a walk at the park we usually go to. Donner was pulling me every which way on the leash and that is when I started having problems with the sciatica again. Usually once I got the muscles warmed up the sciatica would disappear. I was hoping it would disappear completely before our trip. I was not so lucky, but then, it could have been much worse. Having sciatica problems can be very debilitating.

Bill was extremely tired with very sore feet, and he did not want to go any further. He was more than happy to just take the closest campsite which was just about 50 yards from where we were. I knew this would not be a good campsite and would really limit us if we wanted to hike to the lake or elsewhere in the valley. Also access to firewood could be a problem.

I told Bill it was a very short distance to the other camp and we would be there in five minute. I lied. It took about twelve minutes and five minutes to cross the logs with our jittery and tired legs, hoping not to fall into the icy cold creek.

It really makes a huge difference when one is familiar with the area, and can provide more confidence in dealing with any challenges that may come along. It minimizes any second guessing if you made the right decision or not. Especially when one is physically and mentally exhausted as we were.

I may have been just as tired as Bill, but because I knew the area and how far we had to go, it got me energized to get to camp. The unknown question is, will this campsite work for us?

Our short walk from the entrance gate to our campsite through the main meadow was absent of any snow, but snow was clearly seen covering the mountains surrounding the valley, with heavy patches of snow in the woodlands. It was an incredible and beautiful sight to behold.

The packer that scouted the area for us did a great job in searching for a campsite for us. That helped us a lot, otherwise it would have been a guessing game on where to go.

It was a little test for both Bill and I crossing the uneven bridge to our campsite, with overlapping logs to climb over, especially with both of us being exhausted from our eight mile hike, and with unsteady legs to support us. Shiloh just took the easy route through the creek. My balance has gotten worse with age, and I never really felt comfortable going over water on logs, seeing the water rushing down below me.

The packers wasted no time unpacking everything. I had to hold Shiloh back away from the horses and mules so not to get them all riled up. The packers saddled up and wished us good luck, and we were soon on our own for two weeks. We were the only people up here beside the one backpacker we met on the trail heading up with us.

When we arrived at the campsite there was a small flat area clear of any snow for the placement of the tent (just enough room to fit my large tent), and a very small area of wet ground that was also clear of any snow. The inside of the fire pit was damp ground with a small patch of snow resting against the outside of the stones of the fire pit. There were large patches of snow covering most of the campsite. The meadow next to the campsite was free of snow with the exception of a few patches close to the edge of the tree line. The sun drenched sagebrush area that lays at slightly higher ground, and to the south of our camp was also clear of any snow. There was a couple of feet of snow that still remained throughout the wooded areas. The camp was perfect in the that it was workable with very little effort. I was excited to be here. Everything seemed to be working out for us. I am not sure how I would have reacted being here alone. I had Bill to help in the camp, and for a sense of emotional support.

The first thing we did when we got into camp was to set-up the tent, then begin organizing the camp. I originally planned on organizing the camp the next day, but again, one can get twice the amount done with another person, and setting up the camp went fast.

After getting unpacked, and the tent set-up, I scanned the area from our camp for firewood and at first it looked very bleak in all directions due to the snow cover that seemed to be all around us. There was a lot of tinder and kindling on the ground that seemed to be dry to the touch (so I was hoping, although in the back of my mind it probably wouldn’t light).

Our camp was open from every direction giving us good visibility. It was just a short distance to the creek, on a rise, and opened to a small meadow covered with a carpet of yellow flowers. We had moderately good tree cover from the winds on the north, east and south sides of our camp. The forested area was set back a short distance from us to the west. The north and east facing slopes had the most snow and about a third covered on the south and west facing slopes. I felt the wintry mood of the mountains I was hoping for, for Shiloh and I. It also gave me another wondrous perspective of Kennedy Meadows’ many personalities. It had such a different feel than the year before when we were here in June. Shiloh is going to love this cold weather. For him, the colder the better. The packers said, the snow in our camp would melt quickly, and we quickly found that they were right.

Once the camp was somewhat organized, Bill set off to look for firewood, and I attempted to get a fire going with the tinder and kindling I gathered around camp and a small amount of wood that I found close by. My first attempt at making a fire failed and I was too tired to start over. The fatigue of the hike and the high altitude began getting to me. I had to sit down and rest. The tinder and kindling I got from the ground which I thought was dry, probably still had some moisture in it. I also should have taken the time to place a dry wood platform in the fire pit, over the wet ground. I should have learned this from my first time here last June. Never use tinder or kindling from the ground in wet conditions. It should be taken from standing trees. And if the fire pit is wet or has snow in it, use a platform of dry wood for the base.

Most people tend to rush, in making a fire. And when it doesn’t light quickly, they may give up like I did, or using quick methods like gasoline or a lighter fluid. Bill came back with damp punk wood and I was thinking that is not going to burn and he put chucks of it on the fire after he got the fire going. I do have to say, he did get a good fire going. I have to also add that Bill used paper from a magazine he brought to help get the fire started. Whatever it takes. When one is tired or just in a hurry to get a fire going, it is better if one does it methodically, and slowly, then one has a greater success in getting a fire going, and keeping it going. One also gains a greater respect for fire.

Both of us were exhausted from our hike and ready to just sit back and enjoy the fire. Even Shiloh found a nice comfortable spot in the snow to rest a bit.

For dinner, we cooked up a freeze dried meal. I was too tired to prepare anything else. I wrote in my journal after our meal and it began to cool down quite a bit. I began shivering slightly from the cold. It was 50 degrees with a slight breeze. Shiloh, Bill and I hit the sack early. It was 7:30 pm when we went to bed. We all crammed into the back portion of the tent. Bill on one side, me on the other, and Shiloh in the middle. I was hoping Shiloh wouldn’t get stepped on if either Bill or I had to get up in the middle of the night.

Earlier in the day I did see some mallard ducks flying over the creek next to our camp, and two beautiful red-headed wood peckers around our camp. I could not find the species of wood pecker in the field guide. They may have been the red-breasted sapsucker. I brought all my usual books, field guides, on plants, trees, birds, mammals. As with some survival books to read, and for referencing on the things that I had seen. I had a lot planned for me and Shiloh to do for the two weeks stay. The weather and the snow played a big part with what I was able to do up here as well.

It was a very active night and all through the night, birds were singing and frogs croaking. I was surprised there was so much activity on such a cold wintry night. It was great being up here with Shiloh to experience, and live in nature once again. Truly a wonderful gift nature provides to us. One annoying and disturbing noise I was expecting, did occur, and that was Bill’s snoring. It was not as bad as the night before though. The thought of hearing him snore for two weeks would be unbearable.

June 2, 2010 – Wednesday

The temperature at 7:00 am was 37 degrees in the tent, the skies are blue, and the warmth of the sun rose over the mountain ridge around 7:30 am.

What a beautiful and majestic place to wake up to. The birds are continuing their songs into the morning from last night.

When we first arrived in camp yesterday there was moister on the ground, a puddle around a portion of the fire ring, and snow clinging to the stones. When we got up this morning, there was no trace of it. The large patch of snow in our camp, we used for keeping our ice chests cold – nature’s ice box. Shiloh also used it for a nice cool spot to lay down on. It was a daily cycle that occurred when the snow patch next to the fire ring would begin receding from the warmth of the day and the heat of the campfire. This caused the snow melt to drain around the fire pit and into camp. Then at night it would stop the melting process and dry up. A portion of this drainage flow was draining towards the tent. To stop this from continuing, I dug a shallow ditch to divert the water away from our camp and the tent. This canal did its job well.

Last night I called Shiloh into the tent for bed and he plopped down between Bill and I for most of the night. I put his bed in the front portion of the tent to give us and him more room. The seven man tent was a perfect size for two people and a big dog. Even better for just me and Shiloh. When Shiloh and I camped alone he is usually sleeping where Bill is. After that night Shiloh knew his new place in the tent and settled into that spot for the rest of the trip without a complaint. It just did not work with all three of us next to each other. I probably should have put Bill in the front of the tent.

Amazingly and thankfully Bill did not snore at all while we were at Kennedy Meadows except the first night. Can’t figure that one out, but it was a very, very good thing. I may have had to shoot him if it continued or have him sleep outside far, far away from us. Maybe it was the clean thin air that helped him with his snoring problem.

Besides the brief snoring episode, I am glad Bill came along. After awhile I finally fell asleep, waking up off and on during the night, but I feel I had a half decent night sleep, and feeling fully rested this morning.

Shiloh and I are feeling at home once again up here, though the first night I thought different. Some doubts were playing in my mind about being up here. Not really sure why. Being in any new environment especially extreme changes like we are experiences takes a little time for adjustment. I am guessing this is probably it, just getting situated in a new environment. I do feel much more confidence than a year ago. I see it as a second home. Although the familiar gives a sense of comfort, camping in a different campsite gives a new perspective to a familiar place.

When I got up this morning I walked Shiloh to the creek for a drink and my sciatica was acting up. I could barely walk. It seems to be fine after I get the muscles stretched out and warmed up.

I am looking forward to these two weeks, spending quality time with Shiloh and having Bill here. The new growth of plants are just beginning in the meadow. There is no Indian Paint Brush to be found; the sage brush has not recovered yet from the winter; very few wild flowers have bloomed; the alder leaves still have a golden color of fall to them and are mixed with a purple hue from the branches. The willows have no leaves yet, but some of the willow are beginning to show their buds. The aspen are still without leaves as well. It will be interesting watching what transformation will be seen in these two weeks we are up here. It is like witnessing a new birth, a new beginning. The meadow next to camp is carpeted with subalpine buttercup flowers. The first flowers I have seen so far at Kennedy Meadows. I could not imagine winter conditions up here in June like what we are experiencing. It is great!

Last night we heard the coyotes howling and Shiloh quickly perked up from his exhausted state. It was music to my ears. It seems Shiloh enjoys being up here again. He was great on the hike up.

Today we will gather firewood in the sagebrush areas behind camp where there are a lot of downed tree, and in an area that looked like it was hit by an avalanche some years ago at the base of the mountain. As always in the wilderness, firewood gathering is always a time consuming event. Me and Shiloh will also check things out in the area around camp to become familiar with it, and then I will finish organizing camp. Not much to do since most of the organizing was done yesterday.

This morning we saw two mule deer doe’s on the west facing slope above the willows.

The first thing that needed to be done is to put the coffee on and build a fire. It seems Bill’s time to get up is when the coffee is ready and the fire is going. It was nice to wake up to nature with Shiloh and enjoy a hot cup of coffee, and spend a little time writing in the journal while enjoying this beautiful mountain scenery.

We had a great breakfast and on the menu was bacon and eggs. As I mentioned before we had brought a lot of food and probably had enough for another week and half stay, maybe even two weeks. It is obvious to me now, that Bill likes to eat.

After breakfast, we sat around for a while next to the campfire, got our fishing poles ready, and then looked for some firewood. We brought back enough for another fire. Walking back and forth from retrieving firewood to our camp, although it was only a short distance away, was an exhausting ordeal dealing with the thinner air of 7,800 ft. elevation. Bill was more out of shape then I was and he had a difficult time adjusting to the altitude change. Shiloh was checking things out in the area while we were gathering firewood. He was never far from me and followed me everywhere. He never wandered off from camp, unless he went for a drink at the creek or looked for a place to go to do his business.

Evening Entry – Today we had good weather all day.

We tried our hand at fishing in the creek with not even a nibble using salmon eggs. The creek was moving swift and high. We will try the lake outlet tomorrow. I saw lots of mallard ducks and robins today.

While fishing Shiloh spotted a coyote in the meadow, and when I looked in the direction Shiloh was looking, I saw him. I told Shiloh to stay. I noticed this morning there were no hawks around or any birds of prey for that matter. I am guessing because the ground squirrels aren’t out of their borrows yet. I have only seen a couple of ground squirrels so far. The chipmunks are active though. It is very peaceful up here – very quiet.

For dinner we had salad and hot links. Bill’s favorite are the hot links dripping in fat.

It is 7:40 pm and the temperature is 50 degrees. Even sitting next to the fire doesn’t keep us warm unless we are on top of it. The sky is clear.

June 3, 2010 – Thursday

Shiloh and I got up at 7:30 am, 45 degrees out, overcast and breezy. It feels like rain or mist maybe near. I think it may burn off soon. I made coffee and got the fire going and Shiloh is wandering off somewhere for his morning walk. I got the fire going easily just by using the hot coals from last night’s fire. This is our third day up here and Bill and I are beginning to hear unexplained noises. Nothing unusual for me and Shiloh for the times we have been up here. The Kennedy Lake spirits are awake.

Though it feels great to be back in the wilderness, it is taking a little adjustment time to really get back into it. Probably normal being away for so long, it’s been about 8 months since Shiloh and I got back from Kennedy Meadows last September. While writing this a strong cold breeze just blew in and it feels good. The benefits of experiencing nature, is being in it and experiencing all her wondrous moods.

Bill and I have been talking old times we have had sitting next to the fire and it is great having him along. Bill tells me we have been best friends since we were four years old. I don’t really remember when it began, but we were good friends all the way through high school and then we began moving apart because I was more focused on a girl friend I was deeply in love with.

For most of the morning Bill and I stayed by the fire warming our cold bodies. I was waiting for the cold wind to calm down so Shiloh and I could go fishing. The skies where overcast most of the day with spots of blue sky and the occasional droplets of rain.

Today more firewood (an on going thing). I want to explore some areas and if the weather is good, and go fishing. I hope to start practicing survival skills tomorrow. I think the two weeks will be gone before we know it.

Shiloh is loving the snow and the cold. It could be cold and windy and he would be lying on a patch of snow like he would his bed, while Bill and I are huddled next to the fire trying to stay warm. He was playing in the snow yesterday with his squeaky ball I brought up for him. For those who don’t know what a squeaky ball is, it is an oversized tennis ball with a gadget inside that makes a squeaking sound. He loves it. Most of the snow up here is crunchy, hard pack snow except for in the deeper wooded areas, or around the trees. I could only imagine how much fun Shiloh would have in powder snow. Maybe I can take him to the snow this winter or better yet, I am hoping Shiloh and I can do some winter camping this year, if I have work. I am also hoping, maybe we will get some snow while being up here.

The snow patch in our camp is receding quickly. It has receded a foot to eighteen inches so far in our camp, becoming smaller and smaller each day, while giving us more room in our camp.

With the winds, it has been much colder here in the mornings, and hard to leave the little warmth the fire provides us. It is hard getting motivated to do anything, but staying near the fire.

Evening Entry

We got more firewood about 10:30 am and the winds and weather seemed to be getting better. The area we were getting firewood from was not really that far from camp, but with the chopping and hauling, both Bill and I were huffing and puffing each step we took, back and forth to get a good amount of wood to last us a day or two. I am glad Bill is doing his part with the firewood. We are burning a lot of wood. The weather looked promising for fishing, so we took off to go fishing.

Bill went with us part of the way and he stopped to drop a line in what he thought might be a good spot. Shiloh and I went on to our fishing spot from last year. With no luck, Bill decided to go fish at the creek next to camp. He caught a nice 14” Brown. For me and Shiloh, we got skunked at our fishing spot at the outlet of the lake. Shiloh and I are going back tomorrow. Shiloh usually takes a snooze while I am fishing. It keeps him out of trouble and I can focus on fishing. I always have to be on the watch for coyotes, because Shiloh will go after them if he has a chance, or for that matter probably any other critter. Coyotes are bad enough, but I don’t want him going after a bear, mountain lion or any other critters that could possibly do some harm to him. It would be interesting to see how Shiloh would react to a bear though.

While taking a short walk just outside of camp, I noticed areas Shiloh and I walked many times, looking different with each direction I turned. Though I felt I knew this place well, each campsite has its own perspective and things seem to look very different campsite to campsite. Walking through a campsite does not give you that experience of its personality unless you actually stay in it. Being in a new campsite and being up here with the feel of winter hanging on, it is like experiencing a new place with the Spring season barely waking up from the long winter. I could only imagine what this place would look like in the dead of winter.

During our time fishing, I saw a western tanager – an incredibly beautiful bird. I remember seeing quite a few for the first time up north by Six Rivers Wilderness in the northern part of California. It was the first time I have seen one up here.

It looks like the wildlife up here is slowly becoming more active. I saw a ground squirrel, heard quail, and a gray squirrel. The wilderness is beginning to awaken from it’s deep sleep with new life once again coming alive. Being able to experience this process is amazing to say the least.

For lunch I cooked up the trout Bill caught. I wrapped it in foil and threw it in the coals to cook. And of course it tasted great. Nothing like fresh trout.

Trout for lunch

I was watching Bill start the fire this afternoon and he just stacked a bunch of firewood on the coals and blew. The beginnings of a good fire was in the making. Once a good amount of hot coals are in place it is pretty easy to restart a fire even if the wood is damp. I would have done it a bit different by putting smaller pieces of wood in first to get a fire going, then adding more wood. Fire making is an art and doing it correctly and methodically is crucial in survival situations as with constantly working and improving this important skill. We also learn to respect fire through this process. I am constantly aware of how important these skills are in my failures getting a fire going in all weather conditions in the past. It is easy to get a fire going when everything is nice and dry and you have the time to mess with it if it doesn’t start immediately. It is not so easy in wet conditions. If you are wet and are in a situation where you or someone else can become hypothermic, you better do it right by getting the fire going as quickly as possible.

So far it has not rained – it is 6:00 pm. A few drops here and there and that’s about it. The sky is giving us a show of variations of light with spots of blue sky and clouds – beautiful.

For dinner, we had marinated chicken breasts and salad.

Usually when the darkness of night hits, we hit the sack and spend a little time reading before going to sleep.

June 4, 2010 – Friday

Shiloh and I got up at 7:00 am and it was cold and overcast, so I climbed back into my sleeping bag and slept until 9:00 am. It is still cold and overcast. The clouds are covering the mountain tops. The thermometer reads 47 degrees with the wind chill, I bet it is 40 degrees or colder. Pretty damn cold up here! It looks and feels like winter up here in these mountains. But I would not give this up for anything. Slept pretty good last night with some weird dreams. For Shiloh this is like being on a tropical beach and he is loving it – the colder the better for him.

Time to get my chores done – coffee and fire. Bill’s agenda is getting up when the coffee is made and the fire is going, no matter how late it might be. I don’t mind much. This goes on for the whole two weeks. Before we left, he was telling me, “Oh I am going to do a lot of hiking on this trip to get in shape.” The only ones doing any hiking this trip besides getting here and leaving, is Shiloh and I. Bill was pretty much all talk and no action. The only thing he was really motivated to do, was to gather firewood, which I am grateful for. Definitely a necessity up here. I am sure if I didn’t push him to help me with the firewood he would have just sat in camp and only gotten wood at the last minute. But once you get him working, he is a good worker. I soon found out he was consumed with other things that occupied him. And camping was a way to spend time dwelling on his reality. As I was in mine. Shiloh was a big part of mine, as with being in nature. Bill did his thing, and Shiloh and I did ours. I did not mind that arrangement.

With the fire going and coffee in hand everything is good. It is incredibly simple to get a fire going from the coals from last night’s fire once again. Before breakfast, and while enjoying my coffee, I spend some time writing in my journal, and just enjoying being out in nature with Shiloh. This has been a daily routine since Shiloh and I started our journey into the wilderness – feeling the oneness nature brings to us. I think this is why we should find time to stay for a longer period in nature. A weekend camping is just a flash in the pan. A very brief look into natures wonders. That is, if one is observant in nature.

We haven’t heard the coyotes howling for two nights. Their probably huddled somewhere trying to stay warm.

The wind was blowing off and on through the night. No rain except for an occasional drop or two. It is the same this morning. I covered everything last night just in case we did get some rain or snow. I was really hoping we would get some snow. The conditions were perfect for it. It is also nice feeling a light rain, when it comes to the mountains, providing a pleasant freshness in the air.

I fixed breakfast – bacon and eggs, and sat around the fire for a little bit to warm up, then we went to collect more firewood. Bill and I got a pretty good haul of firewood in about an hour. I would say enough for tonight and part of tomorrow. All the wood we are burning is pine, and it burns fast. We are burning a lot of it to stay warm. It has been a tad nippy to say the least. If we were closer to some dead alder or aspen that would be a nice mix of woods.

Afternoon Entry

While I am writing this, it is 3:20 pm. We have been getting light rain all day, and it is still overcast, breezy and cold. A No fishing today.

While getting firewood earlier in the day, I was chopping at a downed tree and almost got my leg with the axe. I have been whacking at downed logs knowing my method is not the safest and actually very dangerous. There have been a few times the axe bounced off the log and almost got my leg. This time it was just way too close for comfort. I hope this time I have learned my lesson. It only takes once doing something stupid to really ruin a trip. And I should have known better taking such stupid risks like that.

During the firewood collecting, I noticed thistles starting to come up. Another plant I thought at first was false hellemore or corn lily, that almost looks like an artichoke flower, but stands alone, I found it was called a monument plant. The false hellemore or corn lily is growing all over the meadows. This plant (the false hellemore plant) is not edible and is poisonous to humans. The monument plant is edible. The Native Indians would use this plant for a food source. The sagebrush is beginning to come back to life as with the goose berry plants. The spring season is starting very late this year due to the late winter. Though last year we had a late winter, the weather was more like late spring when I was up here last June, and not late winter, or early spring like it is now.

I was hoping to spend a lot of time noting, and identifying plants, but with this weather, and with the winter conditions, it maybe limited as to what I actually get accomplish. This also applies to other things I was hoping to accomplish on this trip. But Shiloh and I are not just sitting around like some people. We are active. If we are not practicing a survival skill, we are exploring or observing our surroundings. The snow is a little hindrance on where we can travel and a little disappointing, but we are making the best of it and enjoying every moment.

I am now writing this in the tent because it got too dang cold, and looking through the tent to the outside I actually see some sun and blue sky. Time to go back outside.

Once I got my tail end out of the chair, while trying to stay warm next to the fire, I walked over to where we get the firewood, and I noticed our log bridge is being consumed with the swelling of Kennedy Creek that transformed into a river. I didn’t think about that possibility. Whoops! The creek is getting higher and wider and if we get warmer weather we may be land locked from the main meadow except for going around the lake or getting very wet crossing the swift running creek. I have no idea how long this will last with the rising creek.

On the left image, the creek was cross-able. On the right image, after a few days, not so much from the run off.

I noticed more activity with the ground squirrels and chipmunks today. The baby ground squirrels are coming out for the first time. Haven’t seen any gray tree squirrels about. I am curious when the hawks will start coming up here?

After getting some firewood, I wanted to check out our old camp from September, so Shiloh and I took a walk to the camp known as Captain Hook camp. Not sure where they got that name from? This was where we were suppose to camp on this trip. On the way to the campsite I spotted what is referred to as “Red Snow, Watermelon Snow, Snow Algae or Blood Snow.” It is a reddish or pink tint with a slight scent of a fresh watermelon on the surface of the snow. It is caused by the presence of Chlamydomonas nivalis, a species of the green algae containing a secondary red carotenoid pigment, in addition to chlorophyll. It is commonly found in the Arctic and Alpine Regions. It can possibly make anyone very sick if consumed. It is usually only on the first few inches of the surface of the snow and can be scraped away to fresh snow and then eaten or used as drinking water.

About half the trail was covered in snow so we had to walk in the boggy meadows in some areas. It seems Shiloh remembers this trail. He is acting like he knows where he is going and he probably does. We walked this trail many times to the lake last September. Once we got to our old camp, most of it was still covered in snow, or wet ground. Only a few very sparse areas were actually dry. The remanence of hunters from last year were clearly seen in the fire pit and around the campsite. The fire pit was full of empty beer cans, a pair of worn out tennis shoes were left next to a tree, among other items left throughout the camp. I am beginning to lose respect for some hunters. I was told the hunters that come up here are pretty responsible. Not with what I have seen. There is no excuse for this, especially by hunters. Some hunters will bring in pack animals, or others will use Kennedy Meadows Pack Station, so it isn’t like they have to haul that garbage back on their backs. They left a Hibachi Grill in camp, so I thought I might be able to use the grill for my Hobo Stove. As they say in survival, “one man’s garbage is another man’s treasure.“

The two logs that acted as a bridge over the creek that we used many times last year is gone, washed away. The creek is twice as high, and three times the width as it was in September of last year.

On the way back to camp I thought I would play a game with Shiloh of being lost and telling him to take me back to camp. He once again found his way back to camp with no problem. He is one smart dog and a great one at that. Camping with ones dog can be an amazing experience, and gaining even a stronger bond with each other.

The water we drink, we have been getting directly from the creek without any treatment or filtration, and thus far, we have had no ill effects from it. At the end of our stay, we did begin to filter the water, because of all the particulates, and debris in the water from the runoff.

This evening we saw a number of mule deer doe’s on the west facing slopes, among the sagebrush and willows.

June 5, 2010 – Saturday

I woke up at 6:00 am and got up at 8:00 am. Temperature 47 degrees with a beautiful blue sky. I saw three fishermen come in around 8:30 am.

I had a pretty good night sleep with good dreams (usually not the norm). From 6:00 to 8:00 am I was thinking about options in getting to the other side of the creek. When I was getting water from the stream, I noticed the water had dropped enough to get over the log bridge.

One propane gas canister lasted 4 days using it for coffee and cooking breakfast and dinner. Actually three and half days.

The bugs are beginning to come out. I don’t mind the bugs so much as long as they are not the biting stinging, and blood sucking kind of bugs. Looking at the small meadow by our camp you can see them flying about. It is actually a beautiful sight that brings an aliveness to the area. It also means a source of food for many of the animals here.

Today I plan on doing some fishing, working on the cold air smoker I wanted to make, and try out.

This morning Bill was glassing the west facing slope and spotted three deer. We are seeing a lot of deer on this trip.

Evening Entry

The whole day weather wise, was beautiful. Tomorrow should be the same. The snow is melting quickly causing the creek to flood its banks. The creek did drop for a bit.

Shiloh and I went fishing after breakfast and fished at the lake’s outlet. I caught one fish then heard gun shots. I was pretty sure it was Bill doing a little target practicing, but was not sure, so we packed up and headed back to camp. I was imagining a dead bear in our camp. Bill did not like bears.

By the time I arrived at camp, Bill was going off to fish in the creek close to camp. I asked him if he was doing the shooting, and when he said yes, I began telling him why we should not be shooting any weapons when other campers are up here, especially on the weekends. He did not understand what I was getting at. I found out later that it is not allowed to shoot a weapon for target practice in a Wilderness Area. I don’t particularly like a lot of rules put on people, but this one I did understand, because it is a small valley, it is in a Wilderness area, the sounds of gun shots can be very disturbing to most who come up into the Wilderness, to get away from human created noises. It can be very dangerous because of a possibility of stray bullets, it is hard to determine where the gun shots are coming from, people can pop-out of nowhere around campsites, and it could be stressful to the wildlife.

When I did shoot my guns (for target practice and not knowing about the regulations) I was always considerate of others in the area, and always did it during the week when no one was up here. It is about being respectful to the humans, and wildlife around us. If Shiloh didn’t like the sounds of gun shots, I am sure other animals didn’t like them either. A good lesson for me as well.

After the lecture that Bill chose not to listen to, I went to work on the smoker. Like everything with survival skills and bushcraft skills, it took longer than I thought it would take. But that’s how we learn a new skills by doing and learning. The cold air smoker is a smoker that draws air from a fire through a channel in the earth to the tee pee type rack structure. Since the fire is not directly under the rack, it won’t cook the meat, but slowly smokes it with the cooler smoke being drawn to the inside of the teepee. I thought it was a great concept and wanted to try it. Because we only had a small amount of meat to smoke I built a small teepee.

While Shiloh was watching me in my first attempt at this, I first dug the required pit for the fire. I then made the teepee frame for the meat using willow. I used string and willow bark to tie the teepee together, and then had horizontal sticks for the platforms for the placement of the meat. I would use tarps to cover the smoke channel, and to cover the teepee.

After working hard on the smoker, Shiloh and I took a break, and were playing in the snow before it was all melted. He loves that snow. I can’t wait to take him into the real stuff.

The fish I caught, I cooked by hanging it on a stick over the fire, then cooked it over the coals. It turned out pretty good. For some reason it tasted like crab.

June 6, 2010 – Sunday

We woke up to a beautiful day, not a cloud in the sky. The temperature is a warm 60 degrees at 8:00 am. Got up and made the coffee. Taking deep breaths and smelling the fresh scent of pine is in the air.

Slept pretty good, but in the early morning had dreams of my financial situation not getting any better. They are more like nightmares. I wake up with these thoughts pounding in my head, but then once I step outside, and seeing the magnificent beauty I am surrounded in, those feeling and thoughts quickly vanished.

Every morning the sciatica has been a pain in the butt literally. Usually when I first get up it is annoyingly painful. During the day and night it is of little notice. Good thing for that.

From the second or third day we got to Kennedy Meadows, Shiloh has been digging up and bouncing on the mouse tunnels under the snow next to camp using his to front paws. He would sniff them out and bounce on them, then dig up the ice and dirt looking for those critters. I had noticed a dead rat where Shiloh was digging. He didn’t eat it. He probably played with it, then got bored and just left it.

I was looking forward to doing some fishing today, so Shiloh and I went to our usual fishing spot made a few casts with my new reel and the line ended up all snarled with endless tangles. I gave up on the fishing idea, I didn’t want to deal with untangling the reel line there, so Shiloh and I headed back to camp while enjoying our walk together. I watched while Shiloh would run over to the water’s edge playing in the water.

The birds are out in numbers and have been all week just singing away, sometimes for 24 hours a day. There were lots of robins around. Bill didn’t seem to like the songs of the birds much during the night, yet he would have his iPod stuck in his ears most of the time. I on the other hand loved it. It was experiencing the songs of the mountains, of nature.

I am reminded each and everyday what a glorious place we are in today and everyday in the mountains, and in experiencing the endless beauty of nature. To be able to experience the plants, the trees, and wildlife.

I do have to admit, having another person with us does make a huge difference. Though Bill and I do very little together besides getting firewood and eating, just the presence made a difference in attitude. It would have been nice sharing this experience with someone who had more common interests in nature as I do, but I wasn’t expecting this from Bill. He was just an old friend. As always, Shiloh was always with me, and I got to share these experiences with him. I loved his company. The thought of not going camping with Shiloh never entered my mind. I wouldn’t go without him. We had shares so much together in the past year.

June 7, 2010 – Monday

I woke up at 5:30 am with a bad dream. The sky is starting to get light by then. Got up took a pee and back to bed until 7:00 am. Then got up to another beautiful day with clear skies and 48 degrees.

All of the snow has melted in our camp with a few remaining patches around the outskirts of the campsite. Our snow patch in camp that we used as a refrigerator was gone. It was nice while it lasted. There is still snow in the forested areas and slowly receding on the east facing slopes, The mountains are losing its snow rapidly especially on the west facing slopes. The signs of winter are quickly disappearing.

Slowly the meadows and wooded areas are coming alive again after a long winter with wild flowers and wildlife. So different from when I was here last June and for that matter in September as well. We got to see another side of her. But it seems things will move quickly into the summer mode in the meadow soon. It would be nice being the spectator of nature during these changing seasons. Winter of course being the slowest time while most the animals are sleeping, or have left for warmer climates, and with better sources of food. The snow covered mountains, forests, and meadows provides such an incredible beauty, stillness, and wonder, but also, provides a cold starkness winter can bring to the environment, as with the magical beauty she brings. One would have to sharpen ones awareness carefully to see the subtle changes that occurs during these times, where nature moves very slowly, yet she is still alive in her wonders and beauty. An incredible time to experience.

This is our seventh day up here. The time is passing by quickly.

Kennedy Creek is lowering enough making the log jamb bridge possible to cross.

A couple of backpackers camping in my June camp of last year, walked around the lake and did not want to go back the same way, so they crossed at about thigh level near our camp. I found out they were actually working on trail maintenance in the area and were taking a break from the hard work they have been doing.

Today was a busy day for me. We skipped breakfast and I finished the cold smoker teepee, dug the ditch then Bill helped me cover the ditch and teepee. We used two tarps, one with some aluminum foil for the entrance so the tarp won’t melt next to the heat of the fire, and a tarp for the teepee cover. We thought it was a fine piece of engineering. Shiloh found the fresh wet dug up dirt from the pit a nice place to lay down for a nap. We then resupplied our firewood and later I chopped it into smaller pieces for the small fire pit of the smoker. Shiloh and I explored a little bit around the area of camp, and found good firewood, so I brought some back to camp. It was indeed a very physical day for me.

During dinner I started a base fire for the smoker and it worked like it was suppose to. The teepee was drawing smoke from the fire about six feet away.

I was thinking I wish I could stay up here at least for one more week to experience the unfolding of life up here. It is amazing watching the cycles of nature moving from one season into another. I haven’t seen any birds of prey yet.

My limited thinking of what I can do during this time of the late snow relating to survival skill has gotten the best of me. I know I can still do things, but what? Really the only limited resources are the edibles. I also think having Bill around gives me an excuse not to practice survival skills. I was also using the cold as an excuse. But I was still enjoying our time here.

I walked around camp to check things out and found a good source of juniper bark. I also worked on the smoker and wanted to finish it up today.

June 8, 2010 – Tuesday

It was cold last night and this morning, 40 degrees with blue skies. Slept well with no bad dreams. Got up at 7:00 am. My sciatica was really hurting. I had to do some stretches before I could walk properly. I gathered firewood for the smoker fire, got coffee made and while getting water at the creek we finally heard the coyotes howling. It has been seven days since we heard them last. I miss their howling songs at night and in the mornings.

While getting firewood this morning I found an underground spring in the meadow just fifteen yards from our camp.

With enough firewood, this morning we will begin smoking the meat.

We sliced up the meat into thin slices and placed them on the willow racks in the teepee, I got the fire going and it is smoking away. It is suppose to take all day to smoke – that is if it works properly.

I have been spending most of my time today feeding the small smoker fire, chopping and sawing wood. We are going to go through a lot of wood for this, so more wood needs to be cut and sawed. It may be an all day operation. We got the meat on the racks about 8:30 am. It is 11:00 am right now. I will take a small break then go out to cut more wood for the fire.

Bill and I thought by protecting the fire from the wind, it would draw the smoke better, but that was not the case. It seems the wind actually helps the process in this smoking technique. Just a note, I was told later by a friend that smoke will draw better the higher the stack is. With that information I will try building a taller teepee next time.

Bill let me read a book he brought called “Earth Abides” by George R. Stewart which was first published in 1949. It is about a world decimated by a third of the population by a biological agent released for the purpose of eliminating the human population, and an individuals journey who was but a few who survived. What appropriate reading for being in the wilderness practicing survival skills. It reminded me of a book I read called “Rain of Ashes” by Robert Wolff. Bill has read Earth Abides many times, too many to count. He thinks it would be great surviving this ordeal, but in reality it would not be fun. He knows almost every word and what happens in the book in his memory. He was starting to scare me.

Bill brought his iPod or whatever you call them and the first few days he could not find it. He had a fit. When he did finally find the thing, it has been plastered to his ears ever since. I am all for listening to music up in the mountains because it might inspire ones thinking or calm ones soul, but nature also has its own music to inspire. Bill had other things on his mind, and it was not camping.

I am watching Shiloh lying in the early summer grasses and I feel so grateful that he is with me. He is now lying on the snow. Though while in camp he just lies around, he is always alert, always looking, listening, and smelling all that is around him and he is take his job seriously as the protector of the camp. But there really has not been any critters to chase so far on this trip.

June 9, 2010 – Wednesday

We slept in until 8:00 am then got up and made coffee. The thermometer indicated it was 45 degrees and the wind chill about 35 degrees or so. It was blue skies, clouds and wind.

It is 12:15 and me and Bill have done nothing but talk and complain about the cold. I think it will be like this all day. I may just read today bundled up in my sheep skin coat. Shiloh is of course enjoying the brisk cold weather while resting in the last patches of snow that remains.

Last night we gave up on the smoker, removed the meat from the smoker, and cooked it up for dinner. We used the smoker fire to cook our dinner.

We have not touched our freeze dried meals yet with the exception for the first night. With the cold and snow the food we brought has stayed fresh and we brought a lot of food.

The smoker did work and some of the meat was beginning to dry, but it would have been another day or so before it would have been done, and that would mean hauling and cutting a lot of wood and feeding the fire all day. So I pulled the plug on our experiment. With some fine tuning I think the smoker could work well. I would like to try it again, but with more help tending the fire. It was also a bad idea using the tarps, because it transferred that smell of plastic onto the meat. We were probably eating toxic meat.

All day yesterday was spent tending to the fire and getting firewood keeping the smoker going. I thought it would be a low maintenance project. That wasn’t the case. It would have been easier maybe just to air drying it or use a direct smoke under the meat which would have required a much larger, and taller teepee. But I wanted to try this technique. I would not use this technique of smoking in a survival situation, just too much work especially when there are better ways in drying meat. I a lot of time is spent either way in using a fire and smoke method. With the cold smoking method, one does no have to worry about cooking the meat.

After dinner Bill threw on a large piece of punk wood that was still wet and the fire just smoldered, so we started a fire in the regular fire pit. The wet punk wood smoldered all night and most of the morning. In a survival situation, you have to think about what you are doing at all times for survival and for safety. Bill’s thought process is always on auto-pilot not really thinking in terms of what the best approach is in a situation or in the willingness to learn what nature shares with us. He doesn’t take the time to tune-in his awareness to nature, but few do. Most have never been taught too in our culture. The punk wood thing was not really a big deal because we weren’t surviving and it was interesting to see what the punk wood would do. But if one has wet wood, it can be put around the fire to dry and then use it, or you might get the effect that happened in our case. The exception would be, if one had a very hot fire the punk wood probably would have burned, or a good hot coal base could possibly have worked.

Bill was looking over to the Aspen grove yesterday and he said they are getting leaves already. I was expecting to see just a few. Most of the trees had about half to three quarters being covered with leaves.

The day before they were only skeletal figures still showing signs of winter. Today they have more leaves and are greener then the day before. New life has awakened to the aspen trees.

The plant I saw that looked a little like the artichoke plant, is a Green Gentian or Monument plant.

I have not seen any other flowers blooming yet except the buttercup. The false Hellebore is also known as the Corn Lily and is one of the dominate plants growing right now. These plants are very poisonous. It is sharing the meadows with the buttercup and with the sage brush. I have also seen in many areas a mushroom I believe is the false moral.

It seems Kennedy Creek level is slowly lowering, but hard to determine from day to day.

June 10, 2010 – Thursday

It is 9:30 am, 48 degrees and another day of cold wind. Earlier this morning it felt like it was going to be a warm day, but I was wrong once the wind kicked up. Although it feels it shouldn’t be as bad as yesterday, I hope.

Yesterday Shiloh and I took a walk back to our old campsite from last September, and checked out the access to Soda Canyon. There was still a lot of snow on the ground and it would have been a strenuous hike traipsing through the snow, at least for me. I am sure Shiloh would have been game for the hike. Before we headed back to camp I wanted to test the new walkie-talkie’s I brought with us. I wasn’t that far from our camp, maybe a half mile, but a lot of trees between the two camps. So I called Bill up and they worked well. After looking around a bit, we started our short hike back to camp.

Before we set off back to camp I noticed deer tracks in the snow. There was still a lot of snow in the old camp. I am glad the camp we are in worked out well.

So far on our stay here, we have not seen anyone up here. We are the only ones. It is peaceful up here without people and the noise they can bring to nature.

While I am writing this in my journal, the wind is really blowing now and it is cold. It feels like a winter wind – bone chilling. At times up here it really feels like it is still winter, but it is great to experience. It can be uncomfortable dealing with the wind with no place to hide, but our tent.

We did not do much yesterday. Did some glassing, saw young ground squirrels playing, a few mule deer, and spotted a hollow in a dead standing tree with a nest in it, across the meadow. Can’t tell what type of bird is using it. Both parents are in and out of it taking care of the chicks. Maybe some type of woodpecker. Something to possibly investigate in a day or two.

If one spends the time in observing nature, the area observing tells a story. It gives a whole different perspective of the area from those who don’t take the time to immerse themselves in observation. This is when nature opens herself up to us to her wondrous beauty, and her wisdom.

Shiloh and I have not investigated the main meadow or the aspen grove yet. I am looking forward to getting over to that area to see what we can find.

We didn’t eat dinner last night due to a late lunch and we stayed up until about 10:00 pm. We weren’t really tired, maybe because we didn’t eat dinner.

In the early evening yesterday, Bill and I saw fifteen deer on the west facing mountain side grazing.

This wind is bitterly cold today.

Today I am not sure what me and Shiloh are going to do. Depends if it warms up or not. It can get pretty boring sitting next to the fire shivering.

It is 3:30 pm and most of the day has been cold and breezy. We had a late breakfast of ham, bacon and eggs, and sat around the fire to stay warm. After we had breakfast Shiloh and I took an hour and a half nap.

I am sitting on a big rock on a small rise just about sixty yards from camp. It over looks the creek and the meadow. Shiloh just went into the creek for a refreshing cooling off. It was obvious he didn’t mind the cold snap we have been having. The cold wouldn’t be bad without the wind. We have been having a lot of wind with the cold, like to inseparable siblings holding on to each other.

While Bill and I are huddled next to the fire trying to stay warm, Shiloh was cooling off in the snow.

The creek has dropped dramatically from its high point about five days ago. It would be easy to cross right now. Maybe if it is still low we will cross over to check out the aspen grove and meadow.

There has not been much change happening in the valley as I had hoped for, as far as the edible plants go. They seem to be waiting for the warmth of summer to arrive. The hawks still have not come to the higher elevations yet, and the aspen seemed to have stopped their bloom of leaves during the cold chill. No other wildflowers have bloomed, as far as I could see. It has been disappointing not seeing or hearing any birds of prey up here, or the lonely howls of the coyote to indicate that there is other life up here besides two humans and a dog.

I am beginning to see more young chipmunks and ground squirrels out and at play – a good sign.

Last June the main meadow was full of many colored flowers of yellows, purples, whites and blues. During this time now, only the yellow carpet of the butter cups covers the meadows with their beauty that is still pleasing to the eye. The alder are just beginning to change from golden to green.

While writing the last entry in my journal, I decided to try and cross the log bridge that takes us to the main meadow. Shiloh followed and thought he would use the logs or find a shallow area to cross. He chose to follow me on the logs. When I was about a quarter of the way across I heard a splash behind me. I turned around and saw Shiloh hanging on to a branch for dear life. He fell into a deep hole between two logs and really had no where to go. I was in a difficult position where it was hard for me to turn around to help him. If I was not careful I would be in the drink with him. Luckily he was able to get himself over to another log close to shore, and then climbed out with a little bit of struggling. He was a bit shaken up from the experience as was I. I was concerned about him getting caught in the log jamb and drowning. I was much relieved as he was, when I saw him get safely on land. I then proceeded to cross knowing he was safe. Once I was over on the other side, Shiloh was looking for a place to cross the creek, but he looked hesitate because of his frightening experience that had just occurred. I was calling to him to cross an area I knew was shallow, but he wouldn’t cross. I thought if I walked away he would cross. A few seconds later, I looked downed stream and saw him on my side of the creek. He found a safe place to cross and came to join me. We were once more together.

We walked over to the aspen grove, Shiloh saw a deer walking through the aspen and began the chase. Of course he couldn’t catch him. He was running through the aspen grove and I realized there was downed barb wire fencing. I called Shiloh to stay close. I try to watch for any potential dangers around us, watching for his well-being and safety, and yet there can be hidden dangers. I didn’t want him getting caught up in any barb wire. The barb wire is an issue and danger for wildlife that the cattle ranchers leave up here.

While walking through the grove of aspen we saw quite a few deer moving gracefully through the aspen. I had my camera with me, but I was more consumed in just watching them then taking photos.

In the meadow and in the aspen grove, I began seeing flowers I had thought had not bloomed yet. I found shooting star, and dandelion, and in the stand of aspen were mint, wild onion, yarrow, stinging nettle and other flowers and plants I could not identify. The walk was well worth it in discovering the many natural treasures we walked upon.

From there we walked down to check out the natural spring we used for our water source in September, and then walked over to our June camp from last year. If the weather is nice tomorrow I will be going back to study and note plants I find in the aspen grove. At our old June camp, a couple just set-up camp and I talked with them a bit. There were swarms of misquotes flying all around their camp. I was surprised by this, because we had no problem with misquotes at our camp or the meadow next to it, or anywhere else for that matter. Good thing, because they were bad in that little spot.

June 11, 2010 – Friday

As soon as we went to bed last night the winds began to blow non-stop and through the late morning. It is 1:40 pm and it is still windy and cold.

While Bill and I were sitting outside drinking our coffee, I saw these white things falling from the sky and thought at first it was from the trees or ash from the fire. I then realized it was a very light snow.

Because of the weather today, maybe it is a good do nothing day. No new backpackers have arrived and the ones here have left. We have two and half days left of our trip. Right now it is snowing lightly. I was hoping we would get a small storm with a fair amount of snow for Shiloh to play in, but it never happened. Maybe for the best since we are leaving soon.

Shiloh and I took a walk to the lake in the late afternoon on our side of the creek, the west side. The wind stopped and it was a pleasant afternoon walk. We observed four does in the meadow. I decided we would walk around the lake and explore an area at the back end of the lake and see if there were any campsites back there. When we reached the South end of the lake, the whole area was thick with willow and we had to cross a few small streams in the process. There was a lot of water flow in that area. One stream we had to cross was ankle deep and I got my shoes and socks wet. Hiking back to camp was very uncomfortable with wet socks and boots. I should have at least taken my socks off for the crossing, but was lazy and paid for it. We met our friends from last weekend who crossed the frigid waters of the creek next to our camp. They were up here to fish again this weekend. They had a cute girl with them this time and she was intrigued with Shiloh. We talked for a bit and she told me they were working for the Conservation Corp and were clearing trails in the Emigrant for the summer. She was from Santa Cruz. On the way back from the lake on the east side we saw a marmot up in some rocks just above the lake. The first one I have seen up here and it was pretty exciting to see him or her. I was thinking marmot stew for dinner. Throughout our hike I was calling Bill with the walkie-talkie. He told me some rangers dropped by our camp. They told him to be sure to remove any left over firewood from camp and spread it out so as to look natural for the next visitors. They did not want wood piled up in camp. I was thinking about all the trash the hunters left in my old September camp, and they are worried about a little firewood pile left in camp? The Ranger wanted the camp to look natural and uncluttered after we left. I later asked a Ranger what was the real reason for this because it did not make any sense to me. His version was, to encourage campers not to make fires if they have to go look for wood. Both versions made little sense to me. I can see making the camp presentable for the next campers that come along who might use the campsite, but part of this courtesy is leaving firewood for the next camper in a nice pile for their use, so they won’t have to tramps through the area actually doing more damage to the environment. They want us to limit our foot print on the land and yet they are encouraging it by removing the firewood. And if someone wants a fire, they aren’t going to say, “Oh darn, no firewood in camp, so that means we can’t have a fire.” It means they are going to go out and get firewood. Also keep in mind, this was an established campsite. If it was not an established campsite this would make total sense to me.

The wind gusts returned when we returned to camp from our walk. I was really tired from the hike, and the wet shoes and socks creating the sore feet didn’t help. But it was an enjoyable hike none the less. We took it easy when we got back and just relaxed. My sciatica was really hurting from the long walk for some reason.

For dinner we had a couple of sausages cooked over the fire. Bill and his sausages. But they were good.

The wind gusts began again late afternoon and became stronger by early evening. The strongest they have been so far. Bill was concerned if the tent could hold up. I told him I hope so. I wasn’t even sure. But it held up just fine.

We turned in at 7:30 pm.

June 12, 2010 – Saturday

I got up at 7:40 am, 40 degree along with a wind chill. The cold wind gusts are back this morning.

The winds settled down for most of the night giving us a peaceful night sleep. I was expecting to wake up to a beautiful day without the cold blasts of the wind. But I was wrong. As soon as I rose from my sleeping bag the winds began with their fierce, bitter cold, blowing from the northeast.

It is mostly cloudy with areas of blue sky. To the northwest it is blue sky. With the exception of the cold wind it is beautiful up here.

I slept pretty good last night even though it was a long night. We heard the coyotes howling early this morning. When I went to bed it was 45 degrees, yet it felt the coldest on this night compared to the others. It took a bit of time for me to warm up.

While I am writing in the journal the baby chipmunks are playing around camp and Shiloh is napping in the grassy meadow from a busy morning digging up mouse holes in the soft dirt of the meadow.

This morning I saw Lupine beginning to come up in the meadow. Lupine is all over this area and adds a lot of beauty to the meadows.

Yesterday morning while making coffee, a tree next to where I disposed of the coffee grounds is dead and splitting at the base. This was not a good thing, especially when it is tilting towards our camp and the tent. If it comes down it should just miss our tent. I hope!

There are these small gray birds that come into camp to collect Shiloh’s fur for their nests. They seem to be fearless and undisturbed by our presents. Many of the birds are collecting material for their nests. I try to help by giving them some of Shiloh’s soft inner coat that I easily pull out.

Wind or no wind, today I will study the edible plants in the area.

Well, this morning was pretty exciting. I checked the dead tree that was splitting and it was swaying pretty good at the base where the large split was. I told Bill to get out of the tent, NOW! And he took his sweet time about it. After he finally got out of the tent after numerous times telling him to get out, he realized it was serious. This tree is what one would definitely call a potential widow maker.

We cleared all our gear to the other side of camp away from where we thought the tree might fall. We also cleared the tent of most of our stuff. We were pretty sure of the path of fall, and thought it would miss the tent, but I did not want to take any chances. I suggested to Bill, that we chop it down before it falls in its own time, and maybe on us. The winds were still gusting. We were chopping at the weak points weakened even further. Finally with the help of the wind, it snapped and fell to the ground, missing our tent by about twenty-four feet and the top of the tree landing between a split tree trunk. We projected the fall pretty close.

While Bill was chopping the last few chops with the axe, I told him to move away from the tree and let the wind do the rest of the work. I had to repeat myself a few times to him. I was not sure which way the base of the tree would swing out when it finally snapped which I am sure Bill did not even think about while he was whacking away at the tree. Bill finally moved away from the tree and within a few seconds, the tree snapped. The base of the tree swung around on the side Bill was chopping. He was lucky he finally moved. This is why in the wilderness, one should look for, and be aware of all potential dangers, and take them seriously. It only takes one stupid mistakes and it could be over. It just takes one mistake to kill you in the wilderness.

It was a relief to see the tree down. A much bigger tree next to it was also dead, but looked like it was leaning away from camp. Still a potential danger though. Now, if we had to deal with the Forest Rangers, they would tell us to move camp with little regard for future camper’s safety camping here. With the tree down, we have a lot of firewood close at hand and any future campers will not have to worry about this tree coming down on them. Chopping this tree down was a necessity for our safety and was the only reason I chose to take it down. It would have eventually snapped apart anytime without our help, hopefully with no one under it.

Bill suggest to me to take pictures of the downed tree. So I did. To bad I didn’t know how to use the video feature in my camera.

The skies are clearing and the wind it still blowing.

While I was doing my duty in the woods I thought of staying up here another week and let Bill take the truck back. I would have had enough supplies to last me and Shiloh another week. I even talked to Bill about all of us staying another week, but I should return in case I have work and of course Bill had to get back.

With the blue skies, the wind is not as cold, and is kind of nice.

In a conversation Bill and I had on the second day of our trip, I told him I believed we should respect the animals and plants we kill and give thanks to them for giving their life to feed us, like many indigenous cultures believe. Being a religious type of person, Bill said “NO”! he said with conviction “we should only thank God.” He continued, “One should worship and thank only God.” I told him it is not worshiping by thanking a creature for giving their life for us. It is respecting all life. This is the typical misunderstanding many people of the Christian faith have pertaining to Native Americans and any other indigenous cultures that thanks the animal for providing food for them. Don’t we thank our friends for things they have given to us as gifts or gestures of kindness? Should we just thank God and not our friends? What if someone saves another person’s life, should we only thank God or the person who risk their life to save ours. In our society, we think animals and plants are not that important and yet we can’t survive without them. If we kill all the animals and destroy all the plant life on this planet, is God still going to provide for us? If we continue this attitude of just taking and not respecting or understanding the natural world, God won’t save us from our mistakes and lack of respect for the animal, plant kingdom, and for our planet. We are a part of this web of life that includes all life forms. If we develop this connection, this relationship, having a deep reverence for all life, our very beingness will be transformed into a loving relationship with all things. We will begin to see life itself, as a beautiful gift.

Another thing Bill was not crazy about is putting cow pies in the fire. He complained about that as well when I did it a few times in the beginning of the trip.

June 13, 2010 – Sunday

We got up around 7:30 am, 45 degrees, blue skies and no wind. It will be a beautiful last day. We are set to leave tomorrow.

This morning I was thinking about my financial situation and I was not looking forward to leaving this place. All I can say is, I hope I get a lot of work when I get back.

A note of items we brought for both of us for the two weeks:

  • Two rolls of paper towels worked fine.
  • Used about three and half canisters of propane, doing a lot of the cooking on the stove.
  • Brought more regular food then we could have eaten. Freeze dried food we never needed except for a few meals.
  • Toilet paper for me was about a roll and Bill was another story.

I did enjoy the trip, but disappointed I did not get to work more on survival skills. Having another person here is definitely a distraction, but also has many benefits. I do have to add, the weather was a big factor as well that prevented me from getting things done. We had some days that were very cold and windy and we just sat by the fire to stay warm. The moral of this story is, one never knows what each day will bring when living in nature.

I checked the spring I used for water last year and it was running slower then usual. Will check it tomorrow.

I wanted to do some snaring, but it was still very early spring and many animals were not out yet. The chipmunks began coming out and then about three or four days before we were going to leave, the ground squirrels were just coming out. No tree squirrels as yet. Because many of the critters we saw were very young, I thought it best not to take any lives of the young or their parents. Spring time is an important time for new life and I thought it responsible to respect that, and not take any life especially because of us having so much food left. We did not have to kill a living creature for food, just to practice a skill.

Bill was good company and we got along well though his mind was elsewhere the whole trip. He did not snore but for the first night. That was a very good thing. As far as a survival partner, I know he would not make a good one. His focus is not there.

We did spend a lot of time collecting firewood for much needed warmth.

Shiloh and I checked out the aspen grove for wild edible plants and basically saw the same as the day before. On the way up to the aspen grove through the willows it was very boggy. Many areas of the aspen grove were as well. I did find lots of wild onion there. When looking at one plant my left index finger brushed lightly against a stinging nettle plant and I got stung by it. The sting lasted about 30 minutes and was just a minor irritant.

While walking to the aspen stand in the meadow a killdeer flew away only a couple of feet away from where we were so I checked for a ground nest and found the nest with four eggs.

I found bear scat in the aspen and saw a large lizard in the sage brush. It might be an alligator lizard.

Our walk in the meadow and aspen stand was tiring. Soon after returning to camp I began putting things together for our departure the next day.

I did check the spring once again and the flow was still slow.

June 14, 2010 – Monday

Everything went smoothly getting everything packed. The Packers got to our camp around 9:00 am, we left around 10:15 am. It took us about 5 hours to get back to Kennedy Meadows Resort.

I kept a pretty good pace back. Bill on the other hand was a little slower, and he wanted to constantly take photos. I think he pushed me mentally to keep a good pace going. I am glad he took the photos. It definitely made a difference with another person to be with while hiking.

My feet hurt as usual, but I felt pretty good when we got back to Kennedy Meadows Resort, and I was looking forward to a cheese burger and a couple of beers. For me, physically it was a good hike back, no problems with the sciatica, and the day was beautiful. Shiloh had no problems, and the first chance he had, he was in the river at Kennedy Meadows Resort for a drink and cooling off.

I felt just a little tired from the hike back as well as satisfied and relaxed. After we ate, we got our stuff, took it to the cabin which was very spacious compared to the smaller cabin we stayed in when we first arrived here. They gave us their biggest cabin for the price of a small one room cabinet. This is the third time I have used them and I have always been treated well here. Bill took a shower and then I was next. It gave both of us a renewed energy level. Bill bought some beer and we had a couple while relaxing outside. Our cabin was next to the river. A great days end to a great trip. I could have easily stayed up here for another week, or stayed at our camp another week.

A pictorial of our return hike back to Kennedy Meadows Resort.

June 15, 2010 – Tuesday

I didn’t sleep well last night – thinking about what I will be coming back too. Wondering will I have work when I get back, and the uncertainty of the future. Staying with Bill and Sue and living back in San Leandro, the city I grew up in, and a city that has drastically changed did not appeal to me much. It is no longer the safe community it once was. I also didn’t not want to depend on others for help.

For the past year and some months I have been living from friend to friend not really having a home. I feel I am a disappointment to Shiloh, my best friend. It may sound stupid, but he is my responsibility to make sure he is well taken care of and fed. It was not what I thought my life would turn out to be. But then again, we have had great experiences together in the wilderness that would not have happened if circumstances were different.

Driving home Bill and I kept good humor, but Bill was thinking about his world back home, hoping it would change somehow and for me, I was dreading my new situation at Bill’s place. I was hoping it would be a very, very short stay. It is not that I do not or did not enjoy the company and friendship with him on our camping trip, but I need to be on my own – to be self-reliant once again.

When we arrived at Bill’s house I felt very uncomfortable being there, being an outsider who just wanted to go to his own home with Shiloh.

When we got unpacked I sat on the bed of my new room, thinking why can’t I be somewhere else? In our own place?

By the words, necessary of life, I mean whatever, of all that man obtains by his own exertions, has been from the first, or from long use has become, so important to human life that few, if any, whether from savageness, or poverty or philosophy, ever attempt to do without it. To many creatures there is in this sense but one necessary of life, Food…

None of the brute creation requires more than Food and Shelter. The necessaries of life for man in this climate may, accurately enough, be distributed under the several heads of Food, Shelter, Clothing, and Fuel; for not till we have secured these are we prepared to entertain the true problems of life with freedom and a prospect of success…”

~ Henry David Thoreau – Walden

Most of the luxuries, and many of the so-called comforts of life, are not only not indispensable, but positive hindrances to the elevation of mankind. With respect to luxuries and comforts, the wisest have ever lived a more simple and meager life than the poor. The ancient philosophers, Chinese, Hindoo, Persian, and Greek, were a class than which none has been poorer in outward riches, none so rich in inward.”

~ Henry David Thoreau – Walden

Thank you for joining us on Our Journey Into The Wilderness.

Standard
Journey Into The Emigrant Wilderness

Our Journey Into The Wilderness – Part 8

Shiloh at camp

Part 8

CAMPING IN THE EMIGRANT WILDERNESS –

24 DAYS AT KENNEDY MEADOWS – CONTINUES

One of the modern day man’s biggest problems,

is that they do not respect Nature. They do

not respect the plants, the trees, the animals,

the wind, the water, the earth, or fire.

They lack the respect of ALL forms of Life.

Even Human Kind.”

~ Rick Theile

August 30, 2009 – Sunday

At camp I was thinking about what I should do first, Marilyn was gone, and hoping she returns home safely. I felt a sense of freedom with her gone, but not in a bad way. It was nice having her here, and getting to know her a little more. I thought I would have a little drink of whiskey and Bailey’s, and pondering on, this is it, we are pretty much alone. I didn’t think anyone else was up here.

I decided to try and site my scope in on my 22 cal. rifle, and tried my accuracy with my 44 mag. pistol on a dead tree. I was shooting down towards the trunk, using the ground as a backstop so I would not have any stray bullets flying just in case people were still around. I had a clear view of any approaching people for safety. One thing about our camp, it is easy for people to unintentionally sneak up on us because of the many trees surrounding our camp. I spent about an hour or so doing target practice, then sat down and had some more whiskey and Bailey’s. It was so very good tasting. Then I wrote my friend Tammy a letter. Before I knew it I was getting very drunk. Shiloh was across the creek lying down in the meadow’s soft grass, just past our log bridge, so I went over to him and lied down next to him when I literally passed out. The alcohol effected me hard and so fast I didn’t know what hit me. I must have been in the meadow for a couple of hours. I knew I had to get back to camp, tried standing and couldn’t so I crawled to the log bridge and on all fours crawled over the bridge. It was a very difficult task just getting across on all fours. I then passed out on the other side of the bridge for a short time. When I was able to sit up to try and compose myself, a few thru-hikers passed me and I was trying to act as if I was just sitting there enjoying the sights. I was lucky know one saw me passed out. At least I hope know one saw me. It was an extremely embarrassing moment for me, and it could have been a very dangerous situation for me and for Shiloh. I feel a strong responsibility for keeping Shiloh safe, especially up here, and it could have been very bad if he went after a pack of coyotes. Luckily he stayed by my side protecting me.

I personally don’t like getting drunk anymore for the reasons it is not being much fun or responsible, and the usual unpleasantness of a nasty hangover that usually follows.

I finally made it into camp, I grabbed my guns and whatever else I could remember to put away, climbed into the tent with Shiloh following, and then passed out again.

I didn’t think while enjoying this tasty drink, it was probably a combination of the high sugar content in the Baileys and the high elevation we were at that caused it to hit me like a ton of bricks, and there was no turning back, but to just sleep it off. I will never do that again. I am glad Shiloh stayed close to me during this time and did not run off chasing a coyote or other critter that could have posed a danger to him.

August 31, 2009 – Monday

This is the first full day of 18 days alone in the wilderness, and I am already feeling a sense of the loneliness. I woke up with an unsettled stomach and an unclear head, but no real hangover. Today I will try to get some things done that I didn’t get done yesterday. I was irritated that a half day yesterday was wasted in my drunken stupor.

I found a currant bush in camp and tried a few berries – they are not as good tasting as the gooseberries. I am guessing it is the Wax Currant that is in this area and has little taste to it, with having a mealy texture. The currants and gooseberries are of the same family of Grossulariaceae (Latin name). I am guessing the gooseberries are Sierra Gooseberries.

In the morning after coffee to help clear my head, and breakfast for Shiloh, we headed for the lake to get the crayfish trap. I was afraid if I left it there any longer, someone might decide to take it. We were approaching the log cabin and saw a badger focused, with determination, digging a hole next to the cabin in the sandy ground where sage brush and Indian paint brush plants like to grow. The badger with his voracious appetite and his mean tempered disposition seemed more interested in his hole digging project then us. As we walked by, he looked up, watched us for a minute measuring our intent, and went back to digging his hole. I then put Shiloh on his leash. The last thing I wanted is Shiloh getting into a scrap with a mean old cranky badger. It was the first time I had ever seen one and was pretty exciting to see him, or her. But we kept our distance so not to disturb him, or her. I have heard stories of them fearlessly attacking any man or beast that gets to close to them where they feel threatened.

I heard there was another fire in Yosemite that was blowing more smoke into the Kennedy Meadows valley. It was getting pretty hazy with the distinct smell of smoke in the air. When we reached the lake where we left our trap, I pulled the line in and found nothing in the trap and no signs of crayfish. I was really hoping to have some crayfish for a nice meal. I never did see any signs in the creek either.

On our walks through the meadow, Shiloh spends a lot of time searching out ground squirrels to chase and when the cows are around always enjoys getting them riled up by chasing them too.

When I was dreaming and envisioning living off the land, I think most of us who dream this dream and imagine this romantic idea of going out and seeing abundant game, fish and wild edibles flourishing all around us, soon realize the reality of this seldom happening, if ever. If you don’t have the proper gear for hunting or fishing it will take lots of luck to get enough food to survive unless you have mastered primitive skills in the art of hunting and fishing, and even with that it is all about getting lucky, And even if you have the right gear, there is no guarantee you will come back with food. When I began studying about wild edibles, I did not really think about the fact that most plants are seasonal and grows only in certain habitats as with it taking a keen skill of observation in finding them, and where to look for them in many cases. I quickly realized that fact when I actually went out in search for wild edibles.

Unfortunately for the unprepared person who finds themselves in a survival situation in the wilderness, you will be lucky if you get any fish without fishing gear or lucky enough to trap a ground squirrel or mouse for a meal. It could basically, and probably come down to eating Bugs! There are a lot of tasty grass hoppers around.

On our walk back from the lake, we decided to take the high ground which takes us on a trail that goes through sage brush and is mostly dry, avoiding the swamp land of the meadow. I was looking for any signs of rabbit that might be in the sage brush and searching the rocky areas a little bit higher for any signs of marmot. No luck with either rabbit or marmot. It was a very peaceful and quiet walk back with the exception of it being smoky. It seemed we were the only ones left up here in the valley – not another soul in sight.

Back at camp, I spotted a western gray tree squirrel chirping away in in a tree in our camp. They are noisy creatures but enjoyable to hear in the wilderness.

One of the things I wanted to do here is to keeping track of how certain supplies lasted on our trip. The remainder of the ice block lasted for seven days. With the warm weather we were having, I thought that was pretty good.

We took a short nap and then Shiloh and I took a walk to the lake from our side of the creek which would be on the west side, to explore and check out the other campsites. The one that can handle a large group is pretty nice (This is the campsite we used on our June, 2010 trip with Bill) It actually has two campsite close together next to a small meadow and one campsite below the two, located next to the creek. I found a good fishing spot across from where I caught the fish a few days ago. There was a good trail leading to the lake from this side and made for a nice walk with areas easily accessible for Shiloh to play in the creek. Shiloh loved the hike. We saw five female mallard ducks swimming at the lake outlet. And of course Shiloh went after them. They were safe in the water due to the fact that Shiloh can’t swim and he always seems to be aware of how deep the water is. I think he enjoys the chase more than actually catching anything. And I was thinking, duck stew, if I were in a survival situation. Certain area were boggy on this side as well, especially closer to the edges of the creek and lake. There is a lot of runoff on both the west facing and east facing slopes that creates all these wet areas.

Taking these walks and exploring the area with Shiloh must have helped me mentally by taking my mind of the loneliness, and just Being with nature. Nature can be your friend, or your enemy. It is our choice. When we feel a deeper connection, relationship, and respect for her, she will open up to us.

This afternoon the wind was blowing pretty good. The smoke cleared and some clouds are rolling in.

For dinner I began eating the freeze dried meals. It was Salmon Pesto Pasta on the menu. Not bad. Most of our real food is gone with the exception of some bacon and eggs still left. So we get to test out all the yummy freeze dried meals we brought up. I probably have enough for three and a half weeks. I also have different brands to compare with each other. The first time my friend Greg and I started backpacking together in the late seventies, we bought freeze dried meals for our trips. It was pretty lousy in taste. It will be interesting if it has improved at all.

At this time, I really did not think about the ingredients in these foods with the exception of high salt content. In researching these foods, I realized freeze dried packaged foods and the potential health risks of these products became a concern due to the high probability of GMO (genetically modified organisms) in the foods. That is, unless they were organic. Very few of these packaged foods were organic.

September 1, 2009 – Tuesday

At 8:15 am it was a warm at 55 degrees outside. It looks like it is going to be a beautiful day. A pleasant breeze is coming through camp. It is bath day today. We are starting a new month and our second day alone in the wilderness.

I was waking up through the night with the wind howling through camp, the smell of pine burning (not sure if it was from my campfire or elsewhere) and with a stuffed up nose and headache. The headache seems to be going away, but not the stuffy nose. I did bring plenty of tea and some medicine just in case I got the same bug as on the June trip.

I had pretty active dreams last night and one was actually interesting until the very end. I don’t know what it is about being up here, whether it is the high altitude and thin air or the clean mountain air, but the dreams are much more vivid up in the high country.

I thought about the things I wanted to do today with excitement (not really) and wanted to really just stay in bed a little longer, but Shiloh was telling me it was time to get up and out of bed mister! He was excited to do some more exploring.

Once I got up and began moving around I started to feel better about the new day, and began to relax, and was looking forward to this day.

There were about three to four gray tree squirrels chirping away. I know now there are more than one, they were scampering up and down the trees and jumping from tree to tree. They are fast little critters. Maybe one will become dinner. Since hunting season does not start until the middle of the month I may have to settle for ground squirrel. The original plan was to go for the ground squirrels using snares, but because of all the cattle around, and Shiloh, I dropped any plans for using snares or dead fall traps. The ground squirrels up here are the Belding’s Ground Squirrel.

Originally when I heard the gray tree squirrel’s chirps I thought it was a bird doing it. The western gray squirrel has many voices coming out of that little critters mouth.

While I was getting a fire going for breakfast I heard Shiloh barking. Shiloh never barks unless it is very important. A cow was walking into our camp. Shiloh didn’t like that much and made sure he didn’t get any closer to our camp. The cow got the warning and turned back from where he came. I am sure the cow will think twice next time before getting too close to our camp. I have noticed Shiloh is very protective of his campsite when critters are involved.

I did all my cooking over the fire using a grill and frying pan. For the coffee, I used the stove. All the freeze dried meals, I boiled the water in my tin can and poured it into the pouch to cook for a quick meal. No muss, no fuss and no mess. They have really made preparing these freeze dried meals fast and easy. They can be eaten from the pouch.

After the cow intrusion, we heard some coyotes yelping close by, so Shiloh and I took a look to see if we could spot them. There were three of them across the meadow at the edge of the meadow and sagebrush. What a beautiful sight to see. It is not the first time Shiloh has seen coyotes. When I would take him to the dog park back home, we saw coyotes quite a bit.

When in the wilderness, and if we open all our five senses, seeing, smelling, hearing, tasting, and touching, as with using the skills of observation and awareness, we would never be bored in the nature. There is so much to see out here. In this moment I feel thankful I am here in God’s country and able to experience nature up here in this magnificent setting in the high Sierras. In this moment I feel I could stay here forever.

Shiloh spotted something I thought may have been a ground squirrel and he took off after it running across the creek and into the meadow. I ran to see what it was, and noticed that it was one of the coyotes we had seen earlier. Shiloh did not respond to my command to come and continued to chased the coyote for some distance farther into the meadow. I had never seen Shiloh run so fast. I was yelling at Shiloh to come and when he finally turned and started walking towards me, the two other coyotes waiting then joined the one Shiloh was chasing, then began stalking Shiloh. I am not sure what Shiloh was thinking when he realized there were three of them and only one of him. He definitely was not wagging his tail telling them he wanted to play. The look on his face meant serious business and he was not messing around. He then turned back to them and they turned to retreat, then they would continue stalking when he turned and walked towards me again. I was concerned at this point and ran to the tent to grab my pistol then ran towards Shiloh and the coyotes. If I thought appropriate, I would pop a shot or two off to scare the coyotes. Once the coyotes saw me running towards them they took off running in the opposite direction and Shiloh decided he had enough of them and came back to me. Just my presence scared the coyotes away and there was no need to get my pistol although at the time, I did not know that. I did not want to take any chances. I would not have shot at the coyotes unless they were actually attacking Shiloh. And even then, I think a shot popped off would have gotten them to retreat. Shiloh had no clue how lucky he was. Those coyotes would have taken him down and had him for breakfast or possibly seriously injuring him. Because of Shiloh’s size and his demeanor, he definitely shows a strong presence around other animals. I didn’t know if he would have stood his ground and try to fight back if he was attacked or come running to me. A couple of years later after this event happened, while I was walking Shiloh, there was a female dog in the neighborhood that Shiloh wanted to play with and the other dog was not really sure about him. I thought they were doing okay with each other and then the other dog just turned on Shiloh. The only thing Shiloh wanted was to get away and he was twice the size of the other dog. He acts tough, but I don’t think he is a fighter. Now that I know what Shiloh will do when he sees a coyote, I will have to keep a close eye on him and any coyotes around. Coyotes are smart, and bold hunters and will intentionally use one coyote to get a dog to chase them, while the rest wait for the kill. That was their plan in the beginning since they know Shiloh is here. They could have known for the whole week we have been here. I will have to be constantly aware of where Shiloh is around camp, as well as if the coyotes will try and get him to chase after them again. In our camp it is easy for Shiloh to disappear into the trees and I don’t have any idea what direction he has gone which concerns me. I am also keeping my pistol close by for any trouble. That actually scared the hell out of me. The last thing I want is to lose Shiloh up here.

On all my backcountry trips I will most likely bring a gun or guns for hunting and for protection, but will never shoot at an animal unless hunting for food or for defending my life, Shiloh’s life or if someone’s life is threatened.

After my brief scare, I was looking forward to this day, but not sure what I or we will be doing. It would probably be working with fire starting or making a figure 4 trap. I was also considering going fishing if it isn’t too windy.

Thinking of all the things that need to be done, and can be done working on survival skills as well as all the things to see, and places to explore, I can’t see how anyone could be bored. But I guess anything is possible. For a person to increase the chances of survival, one has to keep the mind busy. I suppose if a big storm hit and you were stuck in a tent or shelter for a long period of time that could get very boring, and becoming a bit stir crazy. For me, it never seems to be boring with Shiloh around. It is always enjoyable going exploring with him. But I always have many things I want to do in nature as well. Many people who are not really used to observing or being interested in what nature has to offer could become quite bored – looking at the same meadow, the same trees, the same stream, the same mountains and the same animals. It is all about how we perceive things, and what our mind, and thoughts are telling us.

Tom Brown Jr, a survival teacher who has taught survival skills for many years has his students just sit and observe one area for a certain amount of time. He says, one can look at one area for 8 hours and observe things constantly changing once you learn how to observe. One small example is when I was observing the pine needles and how the sun light was being reflected off of them or just closely observing the beauty of a flower and noticing every detail the flower brings to our awareness. It takes us deeply into another world we have forgotten. It is looking at the little things as well as the big things in awe and amazement. I have learned to go beyond just looking at something on the surface, but entering into its aliveness, and Beingness. It is important in doing this in complete silence.

While going down to the creek to rinse off a spatula, I was thinking about what a shame it is that many of our streams, rivers and lakes are polluted even in what we think of as pristine environments by the doings and disrespect of man. I suppose there is always a risk drinking water from any water source, and some areas are being more at risk than others. Some areas at the meadow I felt were safe because they were spring fed or very fast runoff from the mountains. But because there were so many cattle up here I took no chances drinking the water from the creek even using a filter. I got all my drinking and cooking water from the natural spring I mentioned earlier, but even that could be contaminated by the cows. There was constant runoff from the meadow where the cows eat, lay, sleep, and defecate, running into Kennedy Creek not to mention them being in and crossing the creek, or in the lake. On this trip, I am always looking at it in a survival perspective. Playing with ‘what if’ scenarios. In a survival scenario, one’s best bet and safest in this area would be to boil the water, or use a good water filtering system especially while cattle are around.

There are rules that should be followed as responsible campers so as not to pollute any natural water source, as with other rules that protect the wilderness areas, but I feel it is also taken to the extreme by the forest service expecting us (the camper) to be responsible and to follow rules and yet they allow ranchers to bring their cattle to pristine areas so the cattle can pollute the streams and lakes. And not only that, but does extreme damage to the meadows, trails, the banks of the streams, and vegetation. I spent a couple of days documenting the amount of damage cattle do in such a sensitive ecosystem. I have to admit, the cattle kept me company, and kept Shiloh amused, but once I was aware of the damage they created, it got me pretty angry. Many backpackers won’t go to Kennedy Meadows to camp because of the cattle. They feel it is just public ranch land and not a wilderness area, and they have a strong argument for that. There is even fights with backpackers and horse people and pack stations for the damage horses do. Some pack stations and horsemen are beginning to take more responsibility and making efforts to minimize the impact of horses in the wilderness, and I am sure many are not. It is just too much trouble for them.

As a horseman, I had the same attitude thinking that we have less of an impact than motor vehicles do in the forest lands and we have a right to be here just as much as anyone else. We think because horses have always been here and is part of our heritage, it is our God given right to do what we please with our horses. And we don’t think about our impact or footprint on these pristine areas. I had learned to see things differently when taking the horse packing course. They taught us to be respectful of others and taught us how to be responsible horse people. We ALL must take responsibility to minimize our impact on the natural environment whether we are horse people, backpackers, trail bikers, hikers, animal herders, campers or using off road vehicles. And we must show respect to all who use our public lands for the enjoyment that the natural world brings to us.

It is unfortunate that in today’s world, we need so many rules in protecting our wilderness areas and forest lands from mankind. But it is needed. Many people who visit these national treasures bring their bad habits to the natural environment with little thought of their impact on the land, water and the wildlife. Then there are those who understand the importance of being stewards of the land they visit and do what is necessary to protect it.

As a whole society in America, we also have to take responsibility in the stewardship of our natural resources. Our air, water and land have been so contaminated with toxins that impacts all humans, all life, and the health of the planet.

In a report released in March 22, 2012 from the Environmental America Research and Policy Center, finds that industry discharged 226 million pounds of toxic chemicals into America’s rivers and streams in 2010. The pollution included dead-zone producing nitrates from food processors, mercury and other heavy metals from steel plants, and toxic chemicals from various kinds of refineries. The researcher indentified 1.5 million pounds of known carcinogens, 626,000 pounds of chemicals linked to developmental disorders and 354,000 pounds of those associated with reproductive problems.

Is this the type of world we choose to live in? How soon will it be when Mother Earth says enough?

It is amazing to me that I see so much litter, cigarette butts and other garbage left in these beautiful areas. What is most disturbing to me is all the broken glass on the ground and at times I have found fish hooks on the ground in the campsites. Every campsite I stayed at this year, there was always lots of broken glass. People I guess felt it was not important to pick it up. It doesn’t make a nice campsite or a safe campsite when you have to be careful not to get cut up by broken glass or find a rusty fish hook embedded in your knee or hand. For me practicing bushcraft skills, I am on my knees a lot, especially making fires, and I don’t want to worry about any dangerous objects that may be on the ground that some idiot was too lazy to pick up. It is also about Shiloh getting his pads cut or being cut while he rolls around in the dirt. I also see on occasion children walking barefoot in the campsites. Maybe some of this glass has been here by previous campers many years ago and that could be, but I also think it is from recent campers. When we came into this camp, glass bottles as with broken glass were left in the fire pit. The fire pit is still seen as a dumping spot for refuse campers prefer not to take with them and leaves it for the next person. “Leaving No Trace” is an incredible concept for people to become more aware of what they can do to minimize their impact, but many choose to ignore it.

Being in a survival situation or practicing survival skills, or if you want to label it wilderness living, tends to be a contradiction with “Leave No Trace” concepts, but one can still take appropriate measures to minimize their impact on the environment. The simple act of respect, thinking about what we are doing, and responsibility goes a long ways in preserving our natural environment.

I will usually try and burn as much as possible, but I will always take out of the fire pit material that does not burn and I put garbage in a garbage bag to take out with me. I never leave anything behind and if I can I will take others garbage out with me.

In a survival situation, garbage can be good, As they say, “one man’s garbage is another man’s treasure.” Garbage or refuse may be a welcome sight for those who find themselves in a real survival situation.

Shiloh and I had bacon and eggs for breakfast, cleaned up and then found a place along the creek to wash up. The water was cold, but refreshing and the cleansing of the body and soul was much needed.

We went to get some water from the spring, then picked some willow in an area I checked out earlier in our trip, in the small meadow next to camp for our fire starting tools and traps. I gathered enough material to work on making the fire bow and all it’s components first.

It took a little time to find the right pieces of willow for the fire bow and figure 4 trap. We ended up going back a couple of times for the pieces I was looking for. Back in camp I made the bow, drill or spindle, baseboard and bearing block. I used parachute chord for the string for the bow. I will test it out on another day. The figure 4 trap went together just like as if I had directions. I did make it a little too large though, so I will make another one a little bit smaller in the coming days. But as they say, “practice makes perfect.”

Today was a good day, we got a lot done. I was busy making things from nature and Shiloh was taking a nap and protecting the camp from critters.

It was a nice afternoon, so Shiloh and I went to try our luck fishing late in the day at the lake outlet. Once we got to our fishing spot, I saw something in the water, but I was not sure what they were. Once I got closer I realized there were a lot of big trout just hanging out next to the shore. Never saw that before, so I tried a lure, figuring this is a no brainer, and thinking we were going to have fish dinner tonight. I dropped the line in and not a single bite. Maybe they were napping or sleeping. Maybe, I should have tried salmon eggs for bate. After being totally rejected by the fish, Shiloh and I headed back to camp. I was looking around enjoying the scenery and spotted about seven large mule deer bucks high on the mountain slopes that were coming from a saddle and moving across the steep shale covered slopes just below the ridgeline, then disappearing into some Alder. I would like to have seen hunters try and get them. It would have been a very long and tiring hike in very steep and loose rocky terrain.

After getting back from our nice walk from the lake, I got dinner prepared. Boil two cups of water, put water in a meal pouch, sealed, wait 12 minutes, and dinner is ready. Tonight’s dish was Chicken Breast with Rib Meat and Mashed Potatoes. The dinner was good, but the chicken needed a sauce to go with it – the mashed potatoes excellent. I was putting some Tabasco sauce in for additional flavor. I also put a little bit of the meal without the Tabasco in Shiloh’s food and he seemed to enjoy everything as well. Shiloh was enjoying the good life in the high country.

Shiloh started barking this evening and the first thought was the coyote’s were in the small meadow next to the camp. It was three small doe mule deer. Usually Shiloh will just take off after them. I think the encounter with the coyotes got him a little on edge. I know it got me a little on edge. We were both watching the deer at the edge of camp and where the meadow begins. They are beautiful creatures. These are the first deer we have seen since we have been here with the exception of the bucks we saw up in the mountain peaks earlier in the afternoon. After the deer ran off, I noticed a lot of ground squirrel holes as well as chipmunk or maybe mouse holes all around camp. I was thinking about snaring around camp, but never did. I didn’t want Shiloh getting caught in one.

Shiloh is a breed that never barks unless there is a good reason, which makes our camp much more peaceful.

Tonight is warm at 60 degrees and no wind. We also have a three quarter moon lighting up the night sky this evening. I was looking forward to the full moon, but never did see it. Most nights we went to bed early, usually no later than 8:00 pm, and I usually did some reading before we went to sleep. I was reading a book called “Merle” about a man and his dog.

Each day my excitement about being up here is increasing. I am looking forward to the two weeks alone in the wilderness. I feel at peace up in this beautiful, tranquil and quiet place. Shiloh obviously is not having the issues I have been having. He has been loving it since we got here. Having him here has been a great comfort for me, as with being able to share this incredible experience with him.

September 2, 2009 – Wednesday

Shiloh and I have been out here for eight days and sixteen days left, alone in the wilderness. At 7:30 am it was a warm 40 degrees and sunny. No wind last night. Slept okay. We are going hunting for ground squirrel this morning with the 22 cal. rifle. There are ground squirrels all over the place. I should be able to get one. Fishing is also on the schedule for today.

The gray squirrels have been chirping all morning.

We checked a few spots where the ground squirrels are running around. I have the 22 cal. rifle loaded and ready to go and now we wait. I was observing one that had just come out of his hole, I waited a few seconds, took aim and fired. One shot, one ground squirrel for lunch. After the blast of the rifle firing, Shiloh headed for the tent to hide. He did not like the sound of gun fire, even from a 22 cal.

I have never had squirrel nor have I cleaned one before, so this whole experience was a new one for me. I set the dead squirrel on a log to cool down before I gut it. About ten minutes later I heard a swooping sound going through the camp and looked up – a hawk tried to grab the squirrel from the log. Good thing he missed.

I decided to cook the squirrel in boiling water with a little sage and Tabasco sauce. It was quiet in squirrel land after the gun shot blast. The squirrels must have known one of their cousins got it. The gray squirrels, and ground squirrels have become quite active since Marilyn had left. Keeping Shiloh busy.

There was nothing to gutting and cleaning the squirrel – almost like cleaning a fish, but with fur. Before I did that I gave a short prayer for the squirrel and for him providing us with food.

After the squirrel was thoroughly cooked, I ate what little meat there was on the squirrel for lunch. It had a taste I have never experienced before. Not bad, but took a little getting use to. Maybe a little gamey tasting. I could imagine how it would taste in a stew, I would think pretty tasty.

After the small lunch, I finally hung my sage brush bundle to dry on a branch. I had some sage brush drying on the downed tree, then tied it together in bundles to dry upside down for a few days. I had enough sage to make two small bundles. Just another thing to do up in the wilderness.

We did have mouse visitors join our camp once again in the middle of the night. They never got into the food this time. I had all my food in hard plastic panniers. They did chew on one of the straps though.

In many places in today’s modernized world with the exception of hunters, sports hunters, and people who still rely on wild game for food, many people probably object to the killing of any fury creatures by means of hunting or trapping. They see it as unnecessary and cruel. But unless you are purely a vegan, you indirectly participate in mass killings of animals such as fish, cattle, calves, pigs, horses, chickens, turkeys and the list goes on. Many of these slaughter houses use very cruel and inhumane conditions and techniques in killing these animals and these conditions are only getting worse with large corporations getting involved in the industry of meat and poultry production – maximizing profits over better conditions and the health of the animals. On top of that, we have no idea of what type of drugs these animal factories are using on the animals that could affect human health through consumption of these products.

Many people see it as being okay to kill a slimy fish, or throwing a live lobster into a pot of boiling water, or in Japan’s case, the mass, brutal killings of dolphins, and selling them on the market as whale meat to the consumer, or buying nice cellophane rapped packaged meats in the grocery store, but it is not okay for the killing of an animal that still has it’s fur on by hunting. In America’s past we freely slaughter grizzly bears, mountain lions, bison and wolves to near extinction. And in some states in the US, killing, I should say the slaughter of wolves, is still being accepted as okay. Even the slaughter of wild horses. I too have a problem with killing an animal for the sake of killing or for sport. There is absolutely no reason for it, except to show off ones inadequate ego. And I have dealt with concerns personally of not wanting to kill animals even for survival. But I too fell into that way of thinking that some how killing a fish is okay, but not furry animals. And there is absolutely no difference between a fish and a furry creatures. They are both living creatures, made up of the same stuff, as us humans are. We are all made up of the same stuff as the stars. Most of us have no concern of killing an insect, but aren’t they living creatures that probably have an important purpose to be on this planet? Another animal many find repulsive is the Turkey Vulture, but it has a very important role to play in consuming the flesh of dead animals. We have been killing animals for food for tens of thousands of years and now in the last 50 years or so, some think it is wrong. I would personally rather take a life of an animal respectfully from the wilderness and eat it then eat the GMO, hormone and antibiotic laden meats one buys in the supermarket. People say hunting is wrong, but what about the raising and processing of millions of animals that have no choice, being raised in horrific conditions but to be killed and consumed by humans. It is also interesting that we have no remorse killing a plant or tree for food or shelter or for warmth. Aren’t they made up of the same stuff as we are? In our world for the most part, all living creatures with the exception of the human species (which could be questionable) have no rights to life, or to their environment. They are being squeezed out of their natural habitat, for greed, for natural resources, increased populations (that cannot be sustainable in the long term), for farming and ranching. Every minute vital habitat and ecosystems that provide for the health of the planet are being lost for progress for the people and by the people only with no thought of all other life forms we impact.

In a survival situation you cannot survive simply off edible plants indefinitely. If you are lucky and skilled you may get a squirrel, chipmunk, marmot, rat, mouse, a bird, snake, frog, a fish or even the tasty insect or insect larva. These animals will help in sustaining someone in a survival situation longer then relying solely on edible plants. So, like most flesh eating animals, killing is a survival necessity if it can be accomplished.

For me, I have accepted the fact of having to kill animals for food for survival if necessary and if I chose hunting to gather a source of food rather than buying from a grocery store, and not knowing what one is getting, I should have that choice. Even in practicing survival skills, hunting, tracking, building traps and snares, setting them, killing, gutting, cleaning, and eating are all part of those skills one should know. We have been doing far longer then we have in our modern day world. But it is not an excuse for the sake of just killing. As one survival teacher tells his students, if you kill it, you have to eat it. For those who think hunting should be eliminated, ask them if they would kill if it meant life or death for themselves, or their loved ones. As the Native Indians would do after killing an animal, they would thank and honor the animal for giving its life to feed them. It is showing a high level of respect for the animal that has provided for them and their family or community. How many times do we do this while we are tearing into a piece of chicken, turkey, lamb, beef or a fish? For that matter even for the plants we eat, the trees that we cut down?

What bothers me about hunting is hunters posing next to the kill for a momentous picture, or seeing the animal as a trophy to be mounted on the wall. All life whether it be in the animal kingdom or a tree, or a plant should be respected. I think most of us also have a problem accepting the fact when animals are killed for only one part of the anatomy that is used – a practice that is alive and well. As a society we need to really look at our values, question our values, and ask ourselves if these values make any sense, or are even appropriate.

Our views of things especially nature has become so distorted, and out of touch with any reality because of our civilized society has become so disconnected with the natural world, and feeling, and being quite comfortable in the synthetic world that we call civilization.

The Native Americans were called primitive, uncivilized, heathens, and even thought of as being lower than animals, and yet they respected all life on this planet. They see all life as relations, as brothers and sisters in the animal, and plant kingdom. They thanked all of creation for their teachings and for providing for them in food, shelter and clothing. They had a strong spiritual connection to all of life. We all can relearn our connectedness to the natural world, with a deep honoring, and reverence for Mother Earth. The indigenous peoples of the world can teach us how to step back into this sacred relationship. We can spend more time in nature, in silence, and in gratitude, and love for all that nature provides.

We are related to all life, to all the human species no matter the color of their skin, in their traditions, or cultures. We have a biological and spiritual connection to the trees, the plants, the fish, the animals, to the insects, to everything that is part of our planet. Our whole world is a symphony of life, beauty, grace, wonder, and magic. But few of us see this except for the native indigenous peoples of the world. But for many of these cultures and peoples, they have suffered greatly from the aggressors who tried to destroy them for hundreds of years. For what reason? From their false beliefs of what they believed human kind should be, through violence, and hatred, through a false religion that promotes these ideas. The Native people know this relationship with all life is strong and important for the survival of humankind, to the survival of the planet and to all life. And treats nature with respect and reverence as they would with a beloved child. We are the children of our planet. And with all odds against them by the super powerful, they persevere with their many hardships dealt to them by their captures. Fighting against the evils of mankind that we have allowed to dominate our world. We have allowed this disease of power over others, and greed to overcome us. We have allowed our world to become a synthetic world of materialism over the natural world that is the very thing that creates life. Our planet is telling us through climate change to stop this madness, and yet we choose to ignore her warnings. We have become blinded from the reality we have created for the human species and to all life. This dream we are in, for some god awful reason, we want to hold onto.

We must begin to treat our planet in a good way, in a respectful way, in a sacred way, and look at how our personal lives, and our collective consciousness have on the decisions we make that impacts our planet as a whole living ecosystem. We should conduct our personal lives in a way that we choose to purchase products that do not produce air pollution or water pollution or the pollution of the earth by dangerous chemicals and pesticides. Don’t buy products that support clear cutting of our forests around the world or the threatening of a particular species of animal. Or that of indigenous peoples that are also at risk of extinction because of lost habitat that they rely on for their very survival as a peoples.

Send a strong voice to our governments, to the corporations of the world that polluting our earth is not acceptable, and that it must end now!

Native Americans have had and still have this strong relationship with Mother Earth and they are trying to help us understand this. They are trying to teach us to listen to her cries to stop this destruction. Unfortunately for most, we have forgotten how to listen, and we choose to ignore what is being spoken, and choose to ignore what we do.

The human race is the only species that can cause irreversible damage to the planet, thus it is our responsibility to take care of her.

It is just after 12:00 pm and it is beginning to cloud up with the possibility of rain. Due to the weather I am passing on doing any fishing today. I may just relax with Shiloh. Tomorrow I will do some well needed washing of my clothes.

Shiloh and I took our walk to the spring for water, a daily ritual, as with collecting firewood. I notice the clouds continuing to roll in, but I don’t think we will get any rain.

The constant gathering of firewood and filling water containers with drinking water is a never ending chore we have to undertake in this environment everyday. But they are chores I welcome, because it takes us out into nature, to see, listen, and experience our surroundings with new things, and for the simple joys I have with Shiloh walking by my side. A deeper joy of what nature brings to us.

After I filled up the containers full of water we sat for a while next to the spring, noticing what is now our home for two more weeks. We can look across the meadow and see our camp from here. We are surrounded by the beautiful and majestic mountains. I have thoughts whether we should leave early, but I really don’t want to. This valley is feeling like home to me and Shiloh. But in the back of my mind, I have responsibilities or possible work waiting for me. Unfortunately, I have to make a living and bills to pay. The same old stuff. I am grateful I made the choice this year to spend so much time camping, and being in the wilderness as I have. It has been a great learning experience for me and of course an incredible experience sharing it with Shiloh. It is strange, on Monday I was ready to leave and on Tuesday I felt at total ease, and oneness in the wilderness. A feeling I had hoped I would experience, and I am now experiencing. I am enjoying this place and I believe Shiloh is to. I was watching Shiloh laying down just a couple of feet away from me, alert and always looking around with his head high and his ears erect. He is so majestic looking in this environment. I was thinking in that moment about Shawnee and wished she could experience this with us. Knowing those two, they would be constantly playing together – play fighting like sister and brother, with Shawnee always getting the upper hand and with Shiloh never minding who won the fight. And both getting into mischief, especially Shawnee. I wouldn’t get any rest if Shawnee was here.

Because the natural spring is close to the where the stinging nettle is, I thought I might find a nice patch to pick from, that the cows haven’t eaten, and bring enough leaves back to camp for some tea.

Entering the Aspen grove we flushed out two quail. I was surprised to see quail up here. Another possibility for a food source if really needed. Each step we take we find or experience something new in our new surroundings. A place full of life’s wonders, and beauty. I found an abundance of new growth nettles, so we will return tomorrow to get some for tea, and to cook up for a vegetable.

We saw two day-hikers, a father and son going to the lake for some fishing. I see a lot of day-hikers come into the valley, usually on the weekends, and during the week we have this place to ourselves. I wonder if they set up a camp before the main meadow? It would be a might long hike from Kennedy Meadows Resort to Kennedy Meadows and back for just one day of fising. Maybe they are coming from Relief Reservoir which would be maybe two miles less of a walk to and from Kennedy Lake. I have not really checked out the campsites before entering into the main meadow of Kennedy Meadows, but I know there are some along the trail and there is only one trail to get here, except for the one from the south, that the PCT hikers used to get down to Kennedy Meadows Resort for resupply.

In the late afternoon I was looking up at the west facing mountains and saw three horses running around at the foot of the mountain. I thought, where did they come from? More mysteries at Kennedy Meadows.

September 3, 2009 – Thursday

I slept pretty well last night until I was startled from a sound sleep by some noises, crashing noises, noises only manmade things could have made, and thought of bear. But then again, it could have been any other critter as well, such as a skunk, raccoon or maybe our friend the badger. Or was I just dreaming? While the commotion was happening, I looked over at Shiloh and he was sleeping soundly, so he felt it did not need any attention on his part. If he wasn’t concerned, then I thought I shouldn’t, and went back to sleep.

I checked things out in the morning and found nothing out of place. Don’t know what could have caused those noises. Maybe just my imagination. One’s senses, and imagination, are heightened in nature that can be exciting, and also frightening.

It is another beautiful morning waking in paradise. We never felt a drop of rain from all those clouds that went through the valley the day before.

I perked up some coffee, made a little breakfast, and Shiloh and I just relaxed for the morning.

While Marilyn was here, I found a nice long log in the woods behind our camp that I hauled to camp while I was checking things out, and gathering firewood. I finally got to the sawing and chopping on a portion of the log early this afternoon, and being rewarded for the hard work with some nice pieces of firewood. One gets winded much easier at this high elevation. I will get the rest done in a few days. A little bit at a time.

I am enjoying the work that has to be done in maintaining a camp and being in the wilderness. As they say, “It is good honest work.” I have been making extra efforts in chores that need to be done as well as doing a lot of hiking and exploring with little concern of doing things efficiently as if in a survival situation to save energy. And because I am not in a survival situation, I will go further to get firewood, even when I know I have a good supply next to camp., and it is nice to explore. I also want to burn some of this fat I have accumulated from sitting over a drafting table and doing very little exercise.

When in a survival situation, you want to minimize the amount of energy used (unless you have a good supply of food) and being efficient with that limited amount of energy you have. With a very low calorie intake due to minimal amounts of food or no food being consumed, you will very quickly run out of gas and in turn minimizing your effectiveness needed in survival. This is why priorities are essential, and getting the most important things done to help in survival done first, especially if you are alone and can only rely on yourself to do all the work. If you don’t make a definite plan of action, and run around with your head cut off, you minimize your chances of surviving in a survival situation. Usually the priorities in a survival situation are 1) shelter, 2) water 3) fire, and 4) food. Then exploring the area for the natural resources that can help in ones survival. We can only survive without water for about three days, we can survive without food for three weeks or more. But without sustenance it would make survival very difficult to get things done to just survive. It becomes easy in losing hope, if things aren’t working out to plan.

Shiloh and I went for a walk along the creek heading north. I wanted to find the creek coming out of Soda Canyon from the west. Soda Canyon is a small canyon that runs west of the Kennedy Meadows and the entrance is a short distance from our camp to the north. We did find it and it was not much of a creek. A large portion of the entrance to Soda Canyon looked like a barron wasteland. Not much there, but bare dirt, sand, little growth, rocky, and some kind of tall metal pole marker. This place seemed out of place with the rest of the valley. We looked for a trail that would take us back into the canyon, but did not see any signs of a trail from our vantage point. I I did not feel like going any further, so we headed back to camp. It was nice to explore a new areas of the valley. One of my goals was to hike up the southern portion just past the lake to get a nice view looking northward at the valley below.

When we got back in camp I started a fire early thinking we may have a chance of rain coming soon. The wood I sawed and chopped from the log burned well – it made a nice fire.

A good survival trick that will work with fire in wet or snowy conditions is, when you know there might be a good chance of rain coming in, get a good strong fire base going with hot coals and then when it starts raining or just prior to it starting to rain, place large damp or wet punky logs on the fire. The fire will last for some time even in the rain. The bigger the logs the longer the fire will last. I tried this technique and it worked exceptionally well, even with very wet saturated wood. Little tricks like this can make ones camping experiences much more enjoyable as well. Having to restart fires in wet weather is no fun and can be very frustrating and maybe impossible in certain circumstances. The more one learns survival skills, as with bushcraft skills, the more enjoyable the camping experiences are, and giving one more confidence in their abilities in nature.

Shortly after Marilyn left, I began hearing faint sounds of music, but could not really determine where it was coming from. It has pretty much been ongoing everyday and usually starts in the late afternoon to early evening, so Shiloh and I took another short walk to see if we could find the source of this music I have been hearing. Originally I thought the people with the horse may have been camping next to the river by the entrance gate to the meadow, and they were the ones playing the music. We checked those campsites out, but did not see anyone camping there or any sign of any campers being there. To say the least, I was baffled – what is going on here I thought? I was trying to focus in on where the music was coming from and it sounded like the music was coming from close to where the horses were hanging out, so we hiked a little ways up the mountain and got up to where the horses were, but I could not find any sign of a camp. I yelled hoping someone might hear me, but no response. There was an area further up that may look like an area for a camp and decided to check it out at another time because I didn’t have Shiloh’s leash with me and like the cows, Shiloh likes chasing horses too. The last thing I wanted is some pissed off cowboy shooting at Shiloh for chasing their horses or any of their horses getting injured running from Shiloh, so we headed back to camp.

I am at a point of needing a real shower. I could imagine how bad it will be after three weeks. I did bring a solar shower, but never took it out to use. Just being lazy.

The air mattress I brought up seems to be holding air pretty well. I only have to fill it about every three days. For some reason, the first night here it didn’t last a night. The pump is actually lasting longer as well. So far I have only used the pump three times since our stay. The air mattress makes sleeping in the wilderness much more comfortable and a better rested sleep. One of the benefits of packing in, is being able to bring more stuff.

I was listening to the creek sounds and because the water is much lower this time of year it provides a very calming effect. I find the fast rushing rivers can be too noisy for my liking. I like the gentle sounds of the flowing water.

I was thinking if we stayed for the full three weeks (which means still having doubts about staying the whole time) I would see the cattlemen begin to take the cattle out. I thought that would be some sight to see. Maybe Shiloh could help in the herding? He would love that, although he wouldn’t make a good herding dog. I had learned later the cattle won’t leave until October. There goes our fun. Some of the cattle have gone up high in the mountains and it would be interesting to see how they would get them down. The barbed wire fence really doesn’t do much good either, the cows just jump over it if they want out. It is also interesting how the cows get here. There is an old trail they use from Kennedy Meadows Resort, to get to Kennedy Meadows to take the cattle on. It is called, Nightcap Trail Stock Driveway. I guess they have lead cows who know where they are going and seem to be able to find the place with a lot of cows following behind. I bet they are not so willing to leave this paradise in place of being part of a meal, and them being the main course. From what I was told, it is a very rough, and hard trail, not recommended for hikers.

This whole week we have pretty much had the whole valley to ourselves. Not a soul around. It has been quiet and peaceful, and all to ourselves to enjoy. This was an incredible experience to have.

I have noticed the grasshoppers like the cow manure. I have not seen any mosquitoes thus far – notta one, and that is fine with me. I can use the grasshoppers for bait for the fish or possibly a tasty treat for me. I wonder if Shiloh would eat one?

I think Shiloh is beginning to lose interest in chasing the chipmunks in camp. Shiloh does not tolerate intruding critters in our camp, but maybe he sees the chipmunks as being no threat. Two were in camp this morning and Shiloh just looked at them with no desire or interest in going after them.

I decided to get some water from the spring and pick some nettles for tea and greens for a salad. I crossed the log bridge and was walking in the direction of the spring. I looked up on the gentle rise of the meadow and just to the left of where the spring was, I saw a splash of something white on the ground. The closer I got, my eyes began focusing on what appeared to me as a white head, but I was still too far away to get a clear look. Moments later it raised it’s mighty black wings and with a gentle grace, it flew off towards the lake. It was a bald eagle. I found myself in amazement. It must have been eating a ground squirrel or snake. What a sight! I hope I see him or her again. It was my first time seeing this magnificent bird in real life.

We filled our water containers and then left them there by the spring while we went to gather some stinging nettles in the aspen grove. And maybe even get lucky in finding some other wild edibles that may come across our path. I know there are wild onions here as well, but the cows seem to like eating them as well as everything else. In one of my edible plant books, they say stinging nettle or nettle makes a good spinach substitute. So I wanted to try that. The nettle plant is high in iron, calcium, potassium, manganese, and vitamins A, C, and D, making it one of the most delicious and nutritious foods in nature. I can vouch for the tea, it is a very pleasant and good tasting tea with a beautiful color of a light olive oil.

After grabbing a bunch of leaves from the nettle plant, we headed back to pick up our water bottles at the spring and back to camp. Shiloh nor I ever get tired of this walk in nature. It is a magical wonderland to experience, and feeling a deeper connectedness to.

In camp I put on some nettle tea over the fire to reach a boil, and enjoyed a refreshing cup of nettle tea. After it cooled down I emptied the tea to get at the leaves for a salad. Unfortunately, I cooked the leaves much to long and it lost all of its texture and consistency. It just disintegrated into nothing. So I mixed it in with my dehydrated meal of Cajun Salmon Inferno, but I doubt if any nutrients was left in these over cooked leaves. This is something I will have to work on in finding that balance of not over cooking the leaves. About a year and a half later, I had learned from a Ray Mears show that you can hold the nettle over an open fire just for a second or two until it begins to slightly wilt and eat them that way. It is suppose to taste very good using this method. Ray Mears said, he likes this way of preparing the nettle the best, and having the best flavor. So all you campers out there, don’t overlook this gem of a plant for a delicious and nourishing food source, and as a wonderful and healthy tea.

Our dinner, the Back Packer’s Pantry “Cajun Salmon Inferno.” was pretty good, with a generous splash of Tabasco sauce added for additional flavor.

I started hearing that faint music again. Where is it coming from?

Tonight a few mosquitoes were buzzing around and of course I got bit.

September 4, 2009 – Friday

I had a very interesting night last night. I was in a quiet sleep and was awakened by all kinds of weird sounds, and very bright lights outside the tent. Could it have been a shooting star, an alien spaceship landing, the Marines doing night war games in our camp or a fellow camper going through our camp with a flashlight, or was it just another dream? I thought, if it is serious I will soon know about it, and thought it was just one of those very vivid dreams. I really didn’t care. I felt a deep peace within, and fell back into a restful sleep. Shiloh was not disturbed by it either. He was sound to sleep in his own dreams. Shiloh was being more active in the middle of the night though. He got up barking at something twice in the night. Probably a cow in camp. Otherwise Shiloh and I had a pretty good night sleep, and as with a very amusing night.

When we got up it felt cooler this morning by a few degrees then the past few mornings.

I did not notice anything suspect or out of place in our camp from last night’s dream like events. Anything can get the mind going out here, being alone in the wilds of nature. I remember a friend and I rode our ten speed bicycles to Canada and along the way we stopped to camp in a picnic area on the beach that did not allow camping. It was getting late and the campgrounds were full. Some campers said, it should be okay to camp there. At around midnight we were awakened by park rangers with their flashlights shining in our faces, telling us we had to pack up and find another place to bed down. I woke up with no problem, but my friend jumped up and started to run. The rangers told him to stop and luckily he did. My friend was telling me, while we were packing up in pure darkness that he thought the flashlight in his face were headlights of a bus that was heading right for him. His mind created a vivid dream instantly from the moment the flashlight hit his face. Pretty amazing.

Everyday I think about leaving, using one excuse after another, but in reality, I really don’t want to leave. At this point, most of my reasoning for leaving is work. What if I get calls for new jobs and risk not getting them because I am not there to respond to them? Or a client needs things taken care of right away, but I am not around to take care of those issues? There is always something. Having a service oriented business and a demanding one can keep the owner of the business in shackles to the demands of the business, and at times the client. I was also concerned with winter coming soon, work usually dries up during the holiday season, and will I be able to survive the winter? But my experiences in nature seems to be pulling me towards her with a gentle touch. She is telling me, “I am important too.” And she is in a very special way. But we need to listen to her, be with her on a very personal level by going deep into the very life that she is. She is the consciousness of all life.

I decided to make my breakfasts on the stove versus over the fire this morning. It is easier and takes a little bit less time, although it still takes a longer time to cook food, and to perk the coffee using the stove because of the higher altitude, vs. cooking at sea level, which means consuming more fuel. If I was in a survival situation, I would use the stove only if needed as the last resort. I did figure how many bottles of propane I would need for this trip, so it is a limited resource that should not be wasted, when my fire wood is still abundant. If for some reason I did find myself in a survival situation, I would take a survey of what I had in supplies, in food, and to make a plan to be rescued or walking out. Then if I couldn’t walk out or if it was to risky to walk out, I would make signal markers, or signal fires for rescue. I also have signal flares with me, and a signal beacon device with me. If I were in a survival situation, this would be a good spot to be in for a number of reasons.

I brought three full propane bottles for perking coffee lasting 10 days per bottle. If I used them for cooking, and coffee, each one would last maybe three days per bottle. Things one has to consider in using propane fuel, is the altitude, cold weather conditions, and wind that will impact the time foods cook.

Unfortunately most people packing in the back country do not fully consider the “What if?” scenario. Even in taking day hikes, one should have a plan for emergencies. The cell phone should never be used as the only device for rescue. A transponder would be a good backup device such as a Spot Tracking, or a ACR, ResQLink View – GPS Positioning device, or a Satellite phone. Any one who goes into the backcountry, should have a rescue plan, gear, and equipment to support one in these situations. Knowing basic first aid is also very helpful.

After breakfast and some cleaning up in camp, Shiloh and I were going back to the area I thought there might be a camp with the music playing. Or was I just hearing things? The strange thing is, everyday the music was different and I would usually hear it in the late afternoon around dinner time. I heard Classical, Country, Spanish, Rock & Roll, you name it, I heard it. Very strange!

After washing up and washing some clothes in the creek, I let them dry on a grassy area next to the creek, with the help of the morning sun’s warmth. We then headed out to find that hidden camp with the music playing. That is if there was such a camp?

I decided to take my pistol with me on hikes just in case of another encounter with the gang of coyotes. And again, with no intent of actually shooting at them. I know three coyotes could do some serious harm to Shiloh. And if he took off after them and there was an encounter, I could pop off a shot hoping to scare the coyotes away. Keeping an awareness of our surrounding is helpful, and if I did see the coyotes around, I would leash up Shiloh before Shiloh had any idea of going after them in a chase. I was most concerned in the forested areas where it would be easy for them to ambush Shiloh.

Being in one area for an extended amount of time, we can learn our surroundings, the behaviors of wildlife, finding animal tracks or sign of animals, where particular plants like to grow, as well as the trees. Being able to see a visual picture of life in this small valley. Three weeks is only a small window to do this in, but for the weekend camper it is impossible to do. When Marilyn was here for 6 days, we saw no animals besides the domestic type. But once she left, and Shiloh and I were all alone, the whole valley opened up to us with wildlife. I attribute this possibly because we had a quiet camp, and we were becoming somewhat of a permanent fixture here that animals did not see as a threat. When one has the time, and sees animal activity, it is nice to find a comfortable spot, and just observe the animal for a time. And if we can observe deeply, we can experience magical moments. This was one of my ultimate goal being out in nature. But again, it takes time to do this, and it is difficult with a limited time frame unless this is the our main focus. My focus here was just becoming familiar with the area, being aware, and practicing certain outdoor skills, as with being comfortable with this lifestyle of being alone in the wilderness. It is a big adjustment to be in. It is like being in a survival situation, where one sets up a quick shelter for protection, then building upon it, making the shelter and camp more functional and comfortable. It is a slow process to learn all the things there is to learn in the backcountry.

We went higher up the mountain then yesterday and saw no areas that would make a good camp and no signs of a camp, or the elusive music. It was also interesting that someone would just leave three horses running around in the wilderness unconstrained. No one was around for the horses that I could see for the time we were there, but then again I didn’t see anyone coming up with them. I am figuring they may have been left there for when they round up the cattle.

There was a beautiful view of the valley from up where we hiked, giving just another perspective of the whole valley. Well, the mystery of the music at Kennedy Meadows was still a mystery, and alive.

Still getting some smoke in the valley from a fire north of us.

I hope to do some fishing today.

Everyday on our walks, I see the destruction the cattle make on this pristine valley.

Kennedy Meadows is used by backpackers, anglers, and hunters. Overall the condition of the campsites I would rate as just okay. Leave No Trace guidelines are not accepted much up here by any means. Garbage is left behind, the fire pits look like dump sites, and as I had mentioned earlier, there is a lot of broken glass on the ground. I even find fish hooks on the ground, which could be very dangerous for campers and animals, whether it be a pet or wild animal, it does not matter. It seems many still have an idea that we do not have to be responsible stewards in nature. I too can be much better in being responsible in all things I do on our planet.

As for the cattle in national forests and what I have seen here, they should not be allowed, especially in designated wilderness areas. The damage they do to the vegetation, digging deep craters that have been created, sometimes turning into muddy bogs, large patches of grass cleared for their resting spots, cattle trampling grass lands and the ruining of the river banks, and the polluting of the streams, creeks, the lake and natural springs in the area. In many cases, it is encourage that backpackers in the wilderness areas, walk only on the trails and not off trails to have minimal impact on vegetation and so as not to create more trails scattering through the landscape which makes sense. And for the cattle, they too use hiker trails, that they tend to destroy especially in the wet boggy areas, where hikers have to create new trails just to get past the destruction the cows leave, thus making new trails. But it is okay for cattle to be in wilderness areas, no matter how much damage they do to the environment.

In California, the USFS has limited the amount of pack animals going into the wilderness making it difficult for pack outfitters to survive. The outfitters who do not practice Leave No Trace should not be in business. But compared to the impact the cattle have on the environment, there is no comparison, the cattle wins hands down on the damage they do to the land, and the flora and fauna. I later learned that cattlemen have hundred year leases on public lands, but even if they only allowed the cattle to come in every other year or every two years at least the land can maybe have some time to recover.

Shiloh and I have been seeing quite a few young mule deer around the small meadow just to the south of us, and in the main meadow. They come in during early evenings to graze. They keep Shiloh on his toes and alert. With all the animals we have seen here, it seems we have been accepted as a residence here, as being part of this special place.

I am hoping to gain a better understanding and insight into nature on this trip. Sometimes I have thought that this whole process is a waste of time. One question is, am I really learning by being up here? And the answer is a definite yes! Though the mental challenges have had a strong impact on how I see things, I have learned so much through the mental process and also through trial and error. I am going through the learning process of not just survival skills, but getting back into a relationship with nature and going through that process alone. This process I feel can really only be done being alone in the wilderness, or just spending quiet times anywhere in natural settings, I believe. With one or more people with you, you will usually not have to deal with the demands that play on your psyche when alone, but also would probably not give you the opportunities to reconnect with nature on a much deeper level when others are around which creates just too many distractions. I have been paying attention to how I act and behave in the wilderness, how I relate to the natural world with people around me, and me being alone, and it is very different. It does not mean it is bad having people around obviously, it just means it is harder to really reconnect with nature if you don’t do it alone. We need that alone time with nature. A time to quiet the mind, and be at peace within, and without.

Organization in camping or in a survival situation is very important. If things are not organized, it is a constant time consumer looking for things. I have done better compared to how I used to be, but I still need to work on it. All my things need to be organized in categories such as:

1) Food containers or packaging 2) Survival gear bag (i.e. fire starting equip., snares, etc.) 3) Emergency gear bag 4) Toiletries and soap bag 5) Misc. (i.e. batteries) bag. 6) Clothing bag 7) Fishing gear bag 8) Cooking gear bag. 9) Hunting gear bag

Getting back from our hike up the mountain in our search for the music that was constantly playing in my ears, I gathered my cleanly rinsed clothes that were dry by now. I noticed some small fish and a larger one in the creek jumping for bugs. So I tried some black flies I had in my tackle box and a roll of fishing line to see if I could catch any fish. But no bites!

I thought it would be nice to have trout for dinner so I decided we would go fishing and we left around 11:30 am. I figured out or believed that the spot I fished at seems to be active with fish responding to my lure from 12:00 pm to about 1:30 pm and the conditions have to be just right. If it is to windy or if the sun isn’t out I get no activity. This is purely my observations and maybe lacking in knowing fish behavior and just the lack of my fishing experience, but it seemed to work.

On our way to our fishing spot Shiloh had a place where he would go down to the water and splash around some. He was learning this trail well and I would watch him trail blaze like he had been on the trail many times before. He must have known every smell on this trail. Shiloh is usually in the lead on our walks. If he is unfamiliar with a trail he may fall back and follow my lead, picking up scents on the way. Since the coyote incident, I keep a careful look out for coyotes while we take any walks now, and I always bring a leash along just in case.

When we got to our fishing spot, I got set-up and got Shiloh to lay down so he wouldn’t get in the way, and where I could keep an eye on him. I did a lot of casting and finally hooked one. A nice brown. Once I got him on shore it got unhooked and I quickly grabbed him before he found his way back into the water. I put him on a stringer line then threw him back into the water. After a dozen more cast I caught another one, and once I got him unhooked, and put him on the stringer line, my first fish began flopping around and I lost him and the stringer line back into the water. I had a fish in hand and watching the other fish get away with my stringer line. I wasn’t sure what to do. I thought both the fish and the line were lost for good. Once I finally got the second fish secure on another stringer line I had, I notice the stringer line with my first fish on it was still visible in some moss next to the shore line in about a couple of feet of water, and figured the fish was in that thick moss as well. I was still thinking how could I have allowed this to happen, and feeling a bit stupid. I was determined not to lose that stringer line or the fish. I didn’t think the water was that deep so I took my shoes and socks off and tried to retrieve the stringer line that way, but the line was too deep to grab. And I also had to contend with a steep embankment down to the water, as with rocks making it difficult to maintain a good balance so I wouldn’t end up in the drink. I attempted to hook the stringer line with my lure and that didn’t work. My third option was to use a stick and try pulling the line closer to me with the stick. I used two sticks and that almost worked. I then lost the line completely in the churned up water and moss. After giving up, the water cleared and I saw the line again. The way the line was in the water, I had a better chance of hooking it, so I used my lure once again and on the third try and hooked it enough where I got my fish and line back. It took some time, but now we have two nice trout for dinner. I also didn’t want to leave a fish attached to a stringer line in the water. What a relief it was to get both the line and fish back. I was getting a bit frustrated with myself, but things happen and it was a good learning experience. It really wasn’t a big deal, though I reacted to it as if it was. There is nothing like being in nature with all its trials and tribulations. You just take a deep breath, and enjoy what nature brings to us. That is what nature is all about, having all this fun!

We walked back to camp with two juicy trout in hand, while enjoying the beautiful countryside we were experiencing. I never tire of all the walking we do, and it is always an extra treat if we see something new, which we usually do on our walks.

While walking back from our interesting fishing experience, I came across a handmade deer skin bag with rawhide fringe. It was at the base of a half dead standing pine tree in the small meadow just a short distance south of our camp. I thought maybe it may have belonged to the backpacker we saw while we were out fishing. The many times we have been back and forth on this trail and passing this very noticeable single tree, I had never noticed it there before. Picking it up, it felt empty and decided not to open it since it did not belong to me. I brought the bag with us, hoping I can find the owner of the bag. I set the bag visibly on a broken tree limb next to the log bridge, hoping the owner would see it and claim it. I thought it would be picked up by the end of the weekend. We even went back to the spot we saw the backpacker and found no sign of him. Just another strange thing happening at Kennedy Meadows. Maybe this place has a lot of Indian spirits hanging around up here. I wouldn’t be surprised if there were.

On our many walks through the small meadow to the south of camp, occasionally I would see a striped racer quickly and effortlessly gliding through the grass with great speed and ease. Once you lay eyes on him, in a flash it would be gone.

For the dinner menu, it was two juicy trout and Mountain House Pasta Primavera.

At camp Shiloh went after another coyote in the main meadow and once again he did not obey my commands to come. I ran to the tent to get my pistol and when I was at the stream Shiloh was heading back to camp. The coyote did not have any of his friends with him or close by. At least none that I saw. I think Shiloh is just protecting his camp when any animal gets to close. One thing that concerned me was the coyotes know where Shiloh lives and I wonder if they would plan to try and lure him out again. Fortunately this never did happen for the rest of our stay here. I was even thinking about popping off a few shots by them to scare them if a small group of them came to close to camp. That never happened either. But we did enjoy their barking, howling, and yelping at night and in the early mornings.

Since I have not really described our camp except for the initial comparison to my June camp, and how I really didn’t care much for it on our first arrival, I thought I would give you a tour of it. It is a large camp good for a medium size group of people. It is surrounded by pine trees with a couple of openings viewing a small sliver of the meadow and mountains on the east side. A small portion of the river is in view on the southeast side of the camp and if you stand on the southeast end of camp by the downed tree, more of the creek is in view, as with the meadow and west facing mountains. The stream is no more than ten to fifteen yards from the camp and the camp is on a rise about ten feet higher than the creek. Marilyn, Shiloh and I tended to hang out there in the morning for the morning sun to heat us up and to be able to enjoy the view of the creek, open meadow, and mountains.

On the south side we have another meadow – a much smaller one with a slight view of it between the trees. The campsite ground is dirt with little debris to speak of. The ground in camp was nice and clear from any flammable debris. It has a large fire pit on the south side of the camp with one large downed tree next to the fire pit. I use the tree for sitting down and maybe doing some work making tools. My tent and the kitchen were on the east side of the camp, closest to the creek. My restroom area was about twenty yards away to the west in the tree line. This area is where the outfitters would tie the horses up in group camping trips.

On the north side of camp is a nice area of trees largely spaced from one another and a trail leading into another smaller camp, and a meadow. On the west side it seems at first to go into a dense forested area, but thins out quickly and opens into a clearing, then into another denser forest. It is this side that one could imagine scary things coming out into our camp. Where maybe a small pack of coyote are hiding, waiting to pounce on Shiloh when he takes off chasing after one while the others wait. Or all of a sudden a bear appears through the thick group of trees lingering into camp looking for a bite to eat. Shiloh had one spot on that side of camp next to a big tree he seemed to like the best to relax. Most of the time we get good shade in camp. The tent we brought was I think a six person tent with an attached enclosed area with large openings. The end of it had two large screened openings giving us a good view of the camp. It was a nice tent, and comfortable for what we wanted. It was an Eddie Bower tent.

As I had mentioned before, there is an abundance of firewood, squirrels and chipmunks all around camp as with the nocturnal mice that come out in the darkness of night.

The winds usually comes in from the north, but on occasion may come in from the south. In June when I was up here, the wind always came in from the north.

I was surprised to see only one person, a backpacker come into the valley today and didn’t even stay. He must have just been passing through I guess. Not sure if there will be very many people on the weekend. The weather has been incredible, with the exception of occasional smoky skies from the forest fires.

The weather has been warm enough I have not needed my jacket yet. If it starts too get chilly I just put on my down vest.

I am not sure what I have planned for tomorrow. The days seem to go by quickly. I should spend much of my time this week focusing on practicing my survival skills. I was also thinking, maybe Shiloh and I will take a long hike up above the south side of the lake to see what is up there on those mountain slopes, and with a good view of the lake, and valley. It looks like an interesting place to explore. This area is where people who are thru-hiking the Pacific Crest Trail comes down. The PCT runs along the eastern mountain ridges that run along the valley floor of Kennedy Meadows.

September 5, 2009 – Saturday

Last night I had a good night sleep. Early this morning the wind was blowing around 5:30 to 6:00 am. I thought maybe we would have a windy day or at least a windy morning. We got up around 7:45 am with the sun out, blue skies and no wind. Occasionally a light and refreshing small alpine breeze would come through camp which is always welcomed.

I was thinking of things I wanted to get done today before I got up and realized where I was. I was not at the office, I didn’t have clients telling me how to do my job, and I really didn’t have any type of schedule I had to be on. I of course wanted to get things done and I had chores I had to do like getting water and firewood, but I was in the middle of nowhere. Who cares if I don’t get something done. I was getting settled in, and was more relaxed – I was blending into the flow of nature. Since I was not in a survival situation, I was redirecting my focus on just enjoying being up here with Shiloh. And for me, this was part of what I wanted to accomplish up here as with practicing survival skills. I have to say I was falling short on practicing survival skills. I also wanted to observe the plants up here on this trip, but since the cattle ate most of them there wasn’t much to observe.

I put on a creek cleaned shirt and pants, but I still stink and I still don’t know why I did not use the solar shower. Probably just laziness. But I did rinse off in the creek.

First thing this morning, I got the coffee perking, sat down in my chair and enjoyed the morning with a cup of coffee, writing in the journal, and enjoying the view, in peace and quiet, with only the sounds of nature keeping us company.

For breakfast I fixed Mary Jane Farm Shepherd’s Pan Bread. It was pretty good, and organic.

While I was eating my breakfast, two horsemen came through camp unannounced. They came through the heavily treed area from the west. Shiloh nor I noticed them until they were in our camp. They were cattlemen checking on the cows. One of them almost fell off his horse when his horse spooked after seeing Shiloh. Both horses took their riders running across the creek before the cowpokes knew what was happening. That is what they get for not giving us any warning before coming through our camp. From across the creek the horses carefully observed Shiloh, not really sure what type of critter he might be.

I had a nice little chat with the cowboys – nice guys. Old time cowboys are usually nice and enjoyable fellas to talk with. Didn’t get into the rights or wrongs of having cattle here. That conversation would have gone nowhere. One of the cowboys saw the bag hanging on the tree and referred to it as a medicine bag. Maybe that is why it seems so appropriate hanging from the tree. Maybe it will give me good luck or maybe bad luck. The cowboy asked me if I looked inside? And told him I hadn’t. He also told me where the trail was to Soda Canyon. They mentioned a couple of deer hunters wounded a bear up here not long ago while hunting with a bows. Maybe they thought that story would scare me, thinking maybe the bear will come back for revenge, and find us to take that revenge on.

After talking with the cowboys, I heard a couple of birds squawking and it sounded like crows. They were in a tree above my camp. When they flew off they looked a lot like magpies, but couldn’t definitely identify them.

The cows were quite noisy this morning. I wanted to shoot a couple of them. They were mooing right outside our camp. I think it is only a couple who are making on the racket. Maybe the young ones.

The creek has drop some since we have been here last, which is expected with much less mountain run off.

The cows were carrying on this morning, getting real fat, living the good life in the mountains, all the freedom in the world and don’t have a clue they will be on someone’s dinner plate in the near future. Shiloh was keeping a keen eye on there shenanigans.

I have been reading a book someone had recommended I should read. The book is Merle’s Door. It sounded like a great book to read up in the mountains. It was about a guy and his dog and their relationship with each other in the mountains of Wyoming. I was able to relate to a lot of things in the story in my relationship with Shiloh

One of the things I was hoping to gain out of this experience in nature was to gain a sense of oneness with nature, to reconnect with nature in a very spiritual way. I think I was probably asking too much – maybe I was expecting too much. I think this process may take a little longer to achieve. What I can say is, this experience has truly been an incredible adventure for me and Shiloh, and I have learned more about myself and my relationship with nature than I could have hoped for as I reflect on this.

From a distance Shiloh and I saw another badger. Not sure if it is the same one we saw a couple of days ago. This critter looked like he was digging a hole across from where the other hole was. Badger’s dig holes for a few reasons, they are used as sleeping dens or nesting chambers, to bury large prey and to bury its droppings. They also use these holes for escaping from dogs or humans, or digging for prey. They are very bold animals, and can be very aggressive toward much larger animals than themselves, such as humans. They are fearless.

I have found that a lot of backpackers go through Kennedy Meadows without stopping to camp. I personally think it is because of the cattle, or they are headed to Kennedy Meadows Resort to resupply.

People go into the wilderness to experience its beauty and for the solitude. They do not want to go to a place where there are 150 head of cattle grazing in such a small area as Kennedy Meadows.

Looking down from camp I see the bag I found hanging from the tree limb, and I begin to imagine what it would have been like living with Indians in a small Indian encampment in the mountains that they would use for their hunting place. I get a feeling of passing through such a place when I see this deer skin bag. It seems symbolic to me and adds to my camp. Maybe an Indian spirit from the past left it for me to find. Wishful dreaming I suppose.

The red-tail hawks are soaring in search of food. What a beautiful sight to experience. There are about five soaring that I have seen so far. Soaring oh so quietly in the wind. The calls they make to their mates in the sky. I also spotted an Osprey soaring over the lake for a meal.

A lone coyote appeared in the meadow, across the creek, so I put Shiloh’s lease on him and we just sat and watched the coyote do his thing. I wonder if it was the same coyote Shiloh has been chasing?

The two sage brush bundles I made a couple of days ago were dried and ready to go and thought I would ask for a blessing from the Creator. The first one I tested worked pretty well and waived the smoke over my head in the traditional Indian way for cleansing the spirits. The second bundle I thought turned out better and put that one in the medicine bag that I found so as to give it good medicine.

I did look inside the bag after the cowboys asked me if I did. I found a note with no other items in the bag. The note said, “Nathan: Humor me if this you see circle yes, and set me free.

Yes!

Love Pksape Cante.”

There was also a symbol on the note.

I had no idea what this could have meant, but maybe Nathan will be here this weekend to pick up the bag. I really have no desire to keep the bag and as the cowboys said, “Hang it on your wall as a memento of your trip.” I believe the bag was left yesterday and because it was addressed to Nathan, Nathan is the proper owner of the bag. I hope he comes for it when I am here, so I can tell him where I found it.

The wind has been blowing off and on, but overall it has been a very nice day.

While I was getting firewood, two backpackers arrived so far. I went to get the wood next to the willow at the small meadow close to my camp. I got enough firewood for about four days.

When I first started looking for these chirping gray squirrels that seemed to disappear into the trees, I was struggling to see any. I would hear them, but couldn’t see them. They would blend into the tree, becoming part of the tree. Today I am seeing them all over the place – in the trees and on the ground. Some were paired up with a mate. I have seen probably 10 to 12 squirrels around camp. They are beautiful creatures with their mostly gray coat of fur and white fur on their underside.

A hawk flew through the trees into our camp and flew right by me while writing in my journal. These creatures of nature know their home well.

Tonight for dinner it will be Alpine Aire Foods, Shrimp Newburg. I had to smother it with smoked Tabasco sauce. Wouldn’t put this on my list of favorites. Shiloh seemed to like it though, and without the Tabasco.

More backpackers began arriving on this late afternoon. I believe three pair of them. I talked with a fly fisherman who was fishing close to our camp earlier. I was talking to him about fly fishing. Seems to be a nice guy. He asked me if I wanted to join him for fishing tomorrow.

Overall it has been a very relaxing, and pleasant experience for me up here, as with Shiloh fully enjoying it. He looks very relaxed and content with the natural world around him. One thing I find a little bothersome up here is that of going to bed so early. Shiloh and I usually hit the sack around 8:00 to 8:30 pm and sometimes as early as 7:30 pm. I do some reading in the tent for about a half hour or so using my headlamp. If I had better light outside, I would probably write in my journal or read more in the evening, but the lantern I have doesn’t give off enough light to do that. The evenings have been very pleasant. I suppose one concern about staying up after dark is if Shiloh takes off after a critter that could be very bad. I try to watch Shiloh as much as I can and I can usually tell if he hears something. If I can tell him to stay before he goes into his hot pursuit, he usually stays, but I can’t always rely on that. If deer come to close to camp, or a cow, or any other critter, Shiloh will not allow it. After all, he is the camp protector, and he takes his responsibilities very seriously.

When I am ready to retire at night, I would tell Shiloh, lets go to bed, and he would get up with a low groan, and follows me into the tent. Sometimes he would go into the tent on his own if he feels it is time for bed. He has his bed, so he knows his spot in the tent. Shiloh is great sleeping in the tent. He never barks, but may growl to let me know something is out there. It has been such a great experience and joy being with Shiloh up here. He is such a great dog, and a great companion, and I don’t know what life would be like without him. He has gotten me through difficult times by just being there by my side. He is my best friend and companion that I could not imagine being without.

The pine tree where I found the medicine bag

September 6, 2009 – Sunday

We got up at 7:30 am, put the coffee on and awaiting a possible fishing buddy to drop by (the guy we met yesterday). The morning was pretty cool because of the wind. May not be a good day for fly fishing. If he drops by, and we don’t go fishing together, we can at least have a cup of coffee and chat for a bit.

The cows were quiet this morning. I am sure their somewhere else being obnoxious.

We have ten more days left up here. It seems like a long time, but the time is flying by quickly. We have been up here for fourteen days so far. Always thinking about if there will be work when we get home. I am hoping I have two potential jobs awaiting me, although I would rather be spending time in nature with Shiloh.

The medicine bag is still hanging on the branch of the pine tree, waiting to be picked up by Nathan.

Last night I slept pretty well. I think I am ignoring any noises outside the tent and focusing on a good nights rest. I figured Shiloh will wake me if it is important matters to attend to.

We visited a nice twenty something couple last night while Shiloh and I were taking a walk in the main meadow before bed. They were staying at the camp we stayed at in June. They had a dog with them that Shiloh liked. He was all excited to see another dog up here. They got to play together for a little bit. The couple were only planning to stay one or two nights.

After our walk we went to bed at 8:00 pm and I did a little reading.

The young cows love it up here. It is like summer camp for them. They are very playful.

It got pretty breezy this morning and had to put a warmer shirt on.

I have been thinking how well this trip has gone for us considering all the uncertainty I had about staying up here for this long. I find myself never bored or uneasy – enjoying every moment and every experience we have had. The wilderness can be a desolate place which seems to most who venture out here for a time. Seeing wildlife can be a rarity. Most of the critter we see up here are the cows. But I have to say, we have had the opportunity to see quite a few animals up here that surprised me, and some I have never seen before. This is why one has to stay in one area for a period of time, and be quiet. We can say, “well animals make noise.” And indeed they do, but most of their time is in silence. They only make sounds for a purpose. The human species on the other hand is constantly in the state of endless talking. And for some who do venture off alone, they still might be dealing with endless mind scatter out loud just to keep themselves company, or talking to themselves, or their dog, if they have one. Most people have not learned to be silent.

When going to junior college, I took a health class. The teacher was Mr. Maltz and his classes were always full because everyone liked him. He had a great sense of humor and most people found the class always a joy to go too. He told us a story about how him and his wife while on vacation would stay in one place to get to know the people and community. That did not register with me much back then, but thinking about my experiences here, this was what I was doing. I was getting to know the community up here. I doubt if anyone saw the bald eagle that I saw or the badger or the deer. Though I did not see an abundance of critters, I did see far more then others who only stay for a couple of days. This is the benefit of staying in one place for a week or even better two or three weeks. When you are observant and stay in one area, nature begins to open herself up to us and begins to come alive.

Marilyn was here for six days and that was not enough to experience very much wildlife unfortunately for Marilyn. The only thing we saw were cows (in which she could care less for), chipmunks and a great egret. Oh, and the lamas that came up here for one night. For some reason, we only saw a few animals in the six days. One would think, we would see more animals? Once she left, the animals began to appear.

The wonderful experiences we have had in the wilderness, to say the least have been incredible, and it is mainly because of the bad economic conditions that placed me in this position of being homeless and the beginning of a new journey into the wilderness.

While I was enjoying a cup of coffee and while Shiloh was observing, I saw our fishing buddy walk right past our camp without stopping. Maybe he forgot about us or maybe he just wanted to be alone?

In my food supply I have added Power Bars and Builder Bars and what a treat they have been. I will have to increase my supply of them because I go through them pretty fast. I also brought packets of Gatorade I mix with my water. Those are definitely a plus as well. Gatorade provides some needed electrolytes and of course provides a good flavoring to the water. It makes drinking a lot of water much easier.

This morning around 9:30 am Shiloh and I went for an unexpected two hour hike and a great hike it was. My intention was to stop and visit with the couple I talked with last night so Shiloh could play with their dog. They weren’t in camp, so we decided to walk on to the lake hoping maybe we would see them. It was a beautiful day out and a good day for a walk. There was a slight chill of fall in the air. Along the way, we met six campers staying at the large campsite close to the lake. They had a one year old black lab, so Shiloh thought he should visit to check out this new dog camper. He crossed the creek to visit and Shiloh and the lab were running around playing for a time and I talked with the people while the two dogs were playing. Shiloh enjoys seeing new dogs while camping and he always hopes they will be friendly and play with him. After they were done playing, Shiloh and I continued on to the lake. During our walk I was looking at the damage the cattle have done to the area and wanted to photo document this. It was pretty bad.

We headed for the eastern side of the lake where Marilyn said she went for a swim. We saw our fishing buddy at the south end of the lake, so we decided to hike around to chat with him to see how the fishing was. The wind wasn’t blowing on the south side and our buddy who’s name is George was catching fish like crazy. I think fly fishing is the way to go. After talking with him for a short time, Shiloh and I decided to try going completely around the lake. We found a trail, actually Shiloh found the trail that took us along the west side of the lake and back to camp.

The lake is surrounded by willow and we noticed the willow leaves were changing to the fall color of yellow. I also noticed there were more juniper trees in the area. Not many juniper trees on the north side of the main meadow. There was also pine, aspen and sage brush in the area of the lake. I could imagine how beautiful the Kennedy Lake area is in the fall and in winter. If it was possible, I would love to spend some time here in the winter months.

Shiloh is becoming pretty familiar with the area and the trails. The trail along the west side of the lake was a little more difficult because it was much rockier and steeper, but not too bad. I felt a lot steadier on those uneven trails because my legs are feeling stronger from the daily hikes we have been doing. I am also experiencing less shortness of breath with my lungs and body becoming accustom to the high elevation.

On the south side of the lake there is gravel beach and behind that is a lot of willow.

From the beach we hiked a short, but steep trail to get us over a huge rock formation sitting at the edge of the southwest corner of the lake. The rock formation was about 30 feet high from the lake surface to the top of the rock. Along the trail on the west side, I found a soft and beautiful layer of moss – the carpet of the wilderness. This was the only location we saw the moss at.

Our hike around the lake from camp was a total of about two hours. I think we were both tired, but the hike was well worth it though. We are getting to know the area.

These excursions and the camping I have done this year wouldn’t have been more enjoyable and incredible if this furring companion, Shiloh wasn’t with me. The peacefulness and solitude I feel up here I don’t think would exist without him. He brings the joy of the wilderness to me, as with the calmness I feel because of his presence. It seems our bond becomes stronger with each passing day sharing these experiences with each other.

I have only had thistle root and the stock once on this trip. These particular thistles are small, and not much there to eat. Getting back in camp there were a few thistles around so I tried some. There is only about a quarter of an inch long section that is edible, that has a good flavor to them. It has a nutty celery, asparagus flavor to them. It would have been nice to find some larger thistle, but with the larger thistle, and the late season, they could have been woody and not edible. I am surprises the ones I had weren’t woody. Thistle is usually abundant in different areas, and could be a delightful source of food eaten raw, cooked, or put in a salad. Once the flower begins to dry up, the thistle is no longer edible. If one can find a large stalk thistle that is still fresh, there is a watery liquid in the middle of it one can suck the juice from, then eat the crunchy stick and root.

When collecting wild edibles, always be mindful, as with being respectful, knowing that other animals need these foods as well for sustenance. Everything around us is not just there for us to take. We need to share with all life the foods and medicines of the earth. Be mindful of our impact as we walk through nature. A good practice I had learned from the Native Americans is before picking a plant or taking from a tree, ask for permission from the them, and thank them for providing for us food, or for medicine, or for materials. Thank everything you take from the land. By saying a simple thank you, it gives us a deeper connection and respect for nature.

After our two hour walk, Shiloh and I took a rest and then headed out to photo document the destruction that the cattle have done to the area. We walked throughout the main meadow taking about thirty photo of the aftermath of what cattle can do to a meadow.

Today we have had a very busy day with a lot of walking. After returning to camp we took another short rest then headed to the spring for water and then dinner. I was noticing my protein bar supply is almost out. I will miss these tasty snacks when they are gone.

The dinner menu tonight is BackPackers Pantry “Southwestern Smoked Salmon Pasta” with Tabasco added for flavor. You would think from reading our menus each night that we were eating like kings, but some of these dinners that really sound great are just okay. I was obviously sold on the meal names, thinking this sounds awesome! The Tabasco really helps.

It is Sunday evening, tomorrow it will be a full two weeks out here. One more week to go. I haven’t been lonely with my trusting friend with me. He is really a joy to take camping, and just to be with. I have not experienced any boredom in the two weeks I have been up here. The two things I was not sure about being up here for this long was loneliness, and boredom. It doesn’t mean I won’t experience loneliness or boredom, but for now I feel great. The days seem to fly by and before we know it, we will be packing up to go home. I will be looking forward to a fat cheese burger and a couple of Heinekens, reflecting on this wonderful and magical experience we had on our return to Kennedy Meadows Resort.

Monday will be bath day and will wash some clothes.

On our walk in the meadow I saw a nice branch attached to a downed tree at the creek I think may make a good walking stick. I will get that tomorrow as well. This week I will focus on some survival skills.

I was listening to the stream this evening and wondering if the creek was making the musical sounds I was hearing. The question is, why do I just hear it in the early evening? I was thinking if the water was hitting different size and shaped stones could that be the sounds I am hearing? It was like a jukebox playing an assortment of music. Or was I going just going crazy? It does at times seem to be coming from the creek. It is the only thing I can come up with, and it does make a little sense I suppose. I only hear it in camp.

The dinner was not too bad. It was good with an ample portion of Tabasco to taste.

It is 7:00 pm already. The wind stopped. It was blowing most of the day. I only have one protein bar left with a week left up here. Very upsetting. It seems lighter out then usual for 7:00 pm. All the cows are towards the lake. None of them are in either meadow by our camp. I am having a hot cup of coco before we turn in for the night. Shiloh is resting, while keeping alert for intruders. Haven’t heard the coyotes much or seen any this weekend. Maybe because of the number of campers here this weekend. This has been the busiest weekend so far.

September 7, 2009 – Monday

We awoke to a fine beautiful Monday morning in nature. No Monday morning blues up here. It is a cool 37 degrees, sunny and no clouds in the sky at 8:30 am. Slept well last night. I have noticed I am not getting the bizarre dreams I had in June or the first week and a half on this trip. I am having dreams and they tend to be the more amusing dreams. I suspect this week will be a quiet one with few people up here as was the last. It should be a wonderful week of solitude. I was thinking the hunters were going to come up on the 15th of this month. I got my dates wrong for hunting season it is actually on the 16th that they will be coming up. I thought maybe some hunters will be coming up early to set-up camp and scope the area out for where they may go hunting. Shiloh and I head back on the 15th to avoid the rush of hunters coming up. And it will be a mad rush. It seems it is a very busy day for the Kennedy Meadows Pack Station on this day.

I thought I would see more people camping up here as with more people taking day horseback riding trips to Kennedy Meadows. In June I usually saw horseback rides coming up here on a daily basis. Good thing for me and Shiloh, for most of the days on this trip we have this whole valley to ourselves. There are no words to describe how it feels except for unbelievable and incredible. I am living a dream and sharing it with one amazing dog.

There are just a few cows in our part of the meadow – must be doing their destruction work elsewhere.

Plan to wash up when it gets a littler warmer. The wind is not blowing and it feels like this is the coolest day thus far.

The one propane canister for the coffee has lasted two weeks. The only cooking we are doing is boiling water for our dehydrated meals and we usually do this over the fire on a grill.

After I wake up fully I will fix myself up a fry cake for breakfast then be on our way. In the meantime I will enjoy my coffee and write in the Journal. Shiloh is doing what he does best, he is relaxing.

The gray tree squirrels seem to be very active the past week. Probably getting ready for winter.

Two backpackers with their dog are leaving. Not sure where they were camping.

Taking my first sip of hot coffee, and boy is that good! I am just about finished with my first Journal covering all my camping experiences this year. I am actually surprised and pleased with my dedication to writing in the journal. This is a first for me. Although I need to make some modifications in writing so it is a bit clearer and a bit more organized for me to read later. Good luck with that!

The medicine bag is still hanging on the tree. I really don’t want to take it with me, but if I leave it I am sure someone will take it for a souvenir, especially the hunters. The hunters may use it for target practice. I may be able to find the owner on the internet or leave it at the Kennedy Meadows Resort office.

I believe one of the birds I see flying around is the belted kingfisher. And I think a cooper’s hawk just flew by.

Having binoculars is a necessity when observing nature. In the far off distance I spotted a red-tail hawk. It is amazing to watch these birds soar against the background of the gray shale covered mountains. I took in a deep breath of fresh mountain air. Living in the synthetic world we tend to lose the use of our senses or maybe we just block them out. We put them on auto-pilot. We don’t pay attention to the things around us. In the wilderness, one has to relearn to use all the senses. It is vital for survival and it makes the experience in the wilderness much more enjoyable.

The only thing I would say I am disappointed in on this trip is, I thought I would have lost more weight. We hiked everyday, chopped wood, gathered wood and sawed wood, we usually walked to the spring for water twice a day and I have lost just a little weight (later when I got home I weighed myself and actually lost around 12 lbs, so that is pretty good). I thought I would have lost about 15 to 20 lbs. It was probably from all that good food I was eating that I didn’t lose more.

For being up here for two weeks, my digestive tract has no ill effects from the water or what I have eaten. So that is a big plus.

Being aware of your surroundings in a survival situation is extremely important. I was sitting next to a juniper tree in my writing spot for two weeks and never noticed it until now. Good job being aware! Juniper bark is a good fire starter.

Last night Shiloh and I walked through our June campsite looking for firewood. There is a lot of downed trees and stumps around, but the wood when it dries and ages can get very hard to chop, or saw, except for the interior puck wood. It can be very dangerous hacking at logs with an axe or hatchet. There is a right way and a wrong way. The axe has more of a tendency to slip and hit your leg especially if you are using the axe improperly. The biggest problem I remember is getting small pieces for good kindling and getting the fire going because of the wood being wet. I usually used the punk wood, but in spring it is difficult because everything seems to be still wet. This time of year shouldn’t be a problem and the creek is crossable to get into the forested area for good firewood. Unfortunately, no matter how much I love that little campsite from our June camp, it is not good because of the lack of wood on the east side of the creek. Or taking a longer hike in getting it, then hauling it back to camp. Going to the aspen stand or going across the creek and getting constantly wet to get wood is not worth the trouble. It just wouldn’t be a good camp for a long stay. The only other option that would work is having a pack horse that could haul a good amount of wood to camp.

I must be losing weight, I am on my fifth and last belt hole.

For breakfast I tried MaryJanes Farm “Grindle Cake Pancakes” and they were just okay. It may have been my fault on the outcome of the pancakes. I made one big pancake instead of smaller ones and it was difficult to cook properly. I added blueberries and syrup and that helped.

I just saw two men and their two boys coming through heading north. Never saw them before. They only had day packs on so I am thinking they must have come through earlier to the lake. Some people camp short of the main meadow probably because of the cows. I think it is great taking young kids into the high country to experience the wilderness. I remember camping at Yosemite and Tahoe and loved it. It was nothing like being in the wilderness, but still any camping excursion can be a good learning experience and adventure for the child. The camping trips we took were with my brother Ron and our mom. My dad died when I was four. She was a trooper though for taking us camping. If it wasn’t for her, I probably would not have had any experiences in these beautiful areas. I remember Mom took us to watch the fire falls in Yosemite. It was the last time they had them. I think we went to Yosemite two or three times. I remember seeing Tahoe for the first time with my young eyes. I could not believe how it was so incredibly beautiful and still is.

The six backpackers and the black lab are leaving. I think we are alone again. It was great when we saw everyone who was camping at the lake, leave. It was nice talking with people occasionally and of course, Shiloh enjoyed the company of the other dogs. With the last group of campers leaving it meant Shiloh and I had the whole place to ourselves once again. I thought we would see the hunters coming in late this week, but never happened.

Spotted two Robins today.

Today I took a few more photos on our side of the creek to finish up all my photo journalism on the impact cattle have in the high country. Now I have to figure what I am to do with the photos.

For dinner we are having Alpine Aire Foods “Shrimp Risotto w/ mushrooms and asparagus” Sounds really good. It really smelled good, but did not have a lot of flavor. Had to soak it in smoked flavor Tabasco sauce.

As with most, this day flew by. Monday is almost gone. I ate breakfast for lunch. I practiced some fire starting skills and read a little bit about plants. Went to the spring for water, tried a little line fishing with no luck and I am now preparing dinner. And for Shiloh, he napped for most of the day and was practicing his observation skills watching, listening, and smelling what was going on around him.

We did go to pick up that stick I thought would make a good walking stick. It was aspen. Tapping into the natural resources for things we need is truly a wonderful experience. It brings one closer to the natural world.

In the late afternoon Shiloh and I went to the natural spring to get our drinking water containers filled. After filling the containers I sat down for a few minutes on the damp grass with Shiloh lying down close by on this beautiful afternoon. I looked out to the view of the valley to our south with the tall mountain peaks that rose up in three directions, and the lake in the distance. I was in awe of our surroundings and the spectacular beauty we got to call home for two weeks. I knew very soon it will be time for us to leave this magical place of such splendor and beauty. While sitting quietly, Shiloh and I saw a ground squirrel come out of his burrow just a few feet from us. We were both just watching him, and he was looking back at us. I was looking at Shiloh and thinking, when is he going to chase after him? But Shiloh just stayed at his comfortable spot and watched. We were just watching each other quietly and enjoying the moment with the ground squirrel. This went on for about 5 minutes then the ground squirrel took a few nibbles of a plant, then ran back to his hole and that is where Shiloh began the chase. As usual he was not fast enough for the little critter. This as with the many experiences we have had up here made this journey of ours very memorable, and special.

Today was cooler than most of the days with little breeze – just a nice day. Tomorrow or Wednesday I am thinking it is time for a little fishing.

I saw a cooper’s hawk go after a squirrel in a tree not more then twenty feet from us. The hawk missed. Lucky for the gray tree squirrel. It amazes me how hawks can weave through trees and branches with ease and grace.

September 8, 2009 – Tuesday

I had a great dream earlier this morning and not the type of dream that can be discussed in a journal. Tossed and turned a little last night, but had a good night sleep.

Another beautiful day in the Sierra Nevada wilderness. It is 45 deg at 8:40 am. It is time to bathe this morning and wash some clothes. I think we may go fishing Wednesday. Today I will practice some fire starting skills, try the bannock I made for lunch, and do a little reading.

We relaxed around a nice fire this morning. Fire has many uses in the wilderness, but one everyone can enjoy is its comfort and calming effect it gives us.

The natural aromas of nature, the grasses, sage brush and pine trees fills my breath with the sweet fragrance of nature.

I was looking out into the meadow in appreciation with being here and noticing the small trail leading to the stream from our camp that we have walked numerous times per day, there was a small juniper tree between two small pine trees just on the left side of the trail. It is amazing how much we don’t see when it is right in front of us.

I saw some red-winged black birds here in the meadow this afternoon.

I got washed up and some clothes washed. I worked on my fire starting with my fire bow. It actually worked better and easier then I thought in the sense that all the components worked and the technique not to difficult. The bow with a single parachute chord worked fine. On my first try, I cut my notch in the base board to soon and the spindle kept slipping out of the hole. I decided to stop and try again later with a new base board.

We did our water run to the spring, sat awhile to enjoy the consuming scenery, then headed back to camp. Though the pants get wet sitting in the meadow, it is time well spent in this quiet time of reflection and observing.

Our neighbors, the cows are coming back in town, and Shiloh nor I like it very much. Shiloh is standing guard on our side of the creek telling the cows to stay on their own side of the creek with his growls, barks and his tail wagging, making sure they don’t cross the line or else. The cows were looking at Shiloh, thinking, “we out number you 35 strong to 1, and besides we were here first.” The cows inch closer to the creek testing Shiloh’s patients, more cows are coming closer to see what all the commotion is about. It seems the adults are totally disregarding Shiloh’s threats and totally disagree by majority vote. Shiloh stood his ground protecting the homestead from those oversize bullies. The cows did finally see Shiloh’s way and retreated away from the creek, but they did not look happy about it. Shiloh was triumphant in his steadfast determination not to let those cows enter his homeland or anywhere near it. I am sure we haven’t seen the end of it, and they will be back.

One time when I took Shiloh to see the horses, when I had horses, we past a small corral where there was a young calf and his/her momma. Shiloh and the calf both greeted each other through the opening of the fence and was giving each other licks. I thought that was really cute.

I bought two pair of boots for my camping trips. I got the usual size 10½, but wearing a normal sock while trying them on. I bought thick wool socks for my camping trips and made the shoes fit too tight. Overall I did fine with them, but over time they did get uncomfortable and I would switch boots every couple of days. I will get boots that fit better with thicker shocks next time. Also for Kennedy Meadows, if one is here for a while, waterproof boots would be nice to have due to the very boggy meadow. I did bring some waterproof boots, but did not use them. I probably should have at least tested them to see how they would do. I also brought sandals on this trip and finally used them to give my feet a break from the hiking boots. If one can, it is always wise to bring extra shoes especially in areas where they can get wet easily. There is a technique in walking through boggy areas that may minimize ones feet from getting totally wet. It is a sweeping motion from side to side that allows the grass to give some support from stepping directly into the water, and muck.

Today was another beautiful day. I can’t believe it will be mid-week tomorrow. I picked up more firewood and found an area with some nice firewood. I also found a leaning dead tree that was small enough for me to push over and drag to camp. Got lots of firewood now, maybe for the rest of our stay.

As far as the faint music I have been hearing every evening, yes I still hear it, and I have given into it and just enjoy it when it comes.

September 9, 2009 – Wednesday

At 8:00 am it was 40 deg. and the first time I have seen mist coming off the creek. The skies are sunny and clear. I see a jet flying over with its vapor trail against the blue sky with the faint sound of the jet engines. A lot of jets that fly over are at lower altitudes and the noise is something I prefer not to hear.

I notice cobwebs reflecting in the morning Sun running across the branches of the pine tree. An amazing work of Architecture. The bugs are awake in the meadow and soon the dragon flies will be in flight. I am not sure what kind of dragon flies they are. Though some bugs can be a pain, they are an important part of the ecosystem and one can appreciate them if one takes the time to study and observe them. I am surprised we have not seen our neighbor the badger at all. He must like keeping to himself. We have not seen the bold eagle either.

I decided not to plan anything for the day and just let whatever happens, happen.

If only broken pieces of glass could tell history. There is so much of it in camp. Some must I am sure goes back many years. It is 9:30 am and the dragon flies are wake, and are out and about.

This will be a short entry because I have a lot of nothing to do today. Maybe it is time to just relax and enjoy my coffee.

I decided to do some clothes washing then we headed out to go fishing. I tried the spot I usually fish with no luck then tried the south side of the lake again with not even a nibble. The bird I have been seeing at the lake I discovered was an Osprey – a huge magnificent looking bird. I thought I also saw a golden eagle, unfortunately it was to far away to be certain. With no luck in fishing, and having a strong desire for trout, we will try again tomorrow hoping for better luck. I am surprised I am doing so much fishing. I guess once you experience the taste of fresh trout, it becomes addicting, also it can be relaxing.

On the way back from our fishing excursion through the main meadow, Shiloh took off after a young coyote. And like before, he took his time coming back to me when I was screaming at him to come. It is interesting how dogs know the difference between a domestic dog and a coyote and how they interact with each other. I wonder how Shiloh would react to coyote pups or wolf pups? Maybe Shiloh would react differently between a wolf and a coyote.

When we got back to camp from our disappointing day of fishing, Shiloh and I decided to finally try the bannock I brought with us. I put a little too much water in the mix I think. I added some Pemmican for a topping. It ended up a little on the burnt side because I had one side of it a little too close to the direct flames of the fire. In foil, it took about twenty minutes to cook in the coals and not in a direct flame. Tonight we are having Mountain House Beef Stew with some Pemmican added to it. Should be tasty.

I did the taste test before adding my Tabasco sauce in the beef stew and it tasted pretty good without it. I then added the Tabasco anyway. It goes on everything.

This evening was 60 deg. and beautiful.

It is 6:30 pm and seems like it will be an early evening to bed again. Last night it was 7:30 pm.

September 10, 2009 – Thursday

It is 40 deg. sunny with mist on the stream at 8:00 am.

This morning I am hearing a humming noise and can’t figure where it is coming from. Maybe it is at the cabin. Doesn’t make any sense anywhere else. It sounds like hedge clippers – more of a whining sound. It would only make sense if it was at the cabin. Why would someone have a man-made machine up here with the exception of a chain saw? It is also strange because I am the only one up here that I know of. We took a walk over to the cabin to check it out and no one was there. It is amazing the things one hears and sees up here. I have heard strange sounds, lights and music so far in this trip. Am I going crazy? Don’t think so. It is very interesting though. I guess if you stay here long enough at Kennedy Meadows, maybe the spirits show their presents.

For the past few morning I have been hearing the sounds of thumps, things hitting the ground around our camp. It is the tree squirrels tossing the pine cone cores from the tree after they have gotten the seeds. They must be getting their food cache ready for the winter.

I imagine how beautiful it would be up here in the winter. But I would wonder about possible avalanches. The mountain slopes surrounding the valley are very steep. If an avalanche did occur, it would be impossible to get out of its way if you were in direct line with it.

Last night while getting ready for bed I turned my bedding in the opposite direction in the tent so as to face the fire that was still going. I was able to look outside and enjoy the openness of the camp versus looking at tent fabric. I was also in a good location to look out one of the side window flaps at the stars. My tent’s whole front can be opened, so it gave me a good view of my camp. I thought I might sleep better in my new position, but that was not the case. It took me a couple of nights to get use to it.

I am thinking about taking the rain flap off the tent to really enjoy the stars.

I felt good this morning and looking forward to the day. I hope to go fishing today and will bring my binoculars for any interesting viewing. The rest of the day is up in the air. I may try making bannock again. Hope to spend Friday, Saturday and Sunday working on survival skills and staying in camp. It is a little breezy today – hope it doesn’t affect the fishing. I will spend Monday cleaning up and maybe reflecting on my stay here.

It is 9:05 and the dragon flies are waking up earlier than yesterday. I am noticing more of the willow changing to its beautiful fall color of yellow. It would be nice to see the changing of color in the aspen. Some of the younger aspen have begun changing.

I am really beginning to love it in the mountains with Shiloh. I think he enjoys it as well and loves the freedom he is experiencing as I am.

I hope one day I will be able to live in the mountains. One thing I would like to do is to take a canoe trip down a river for a week or two and camp that way. The only problem would be to get Shiloh in a canoe. When I was at Del Valle Reservoir I couldn’t even get him in a row boat. But I could envision us exploring the wilderness in a canoe. Shiloh at the bow and me at the stern, silently paddling to no where, but some where.

I think when people who choose to live in solitude with nature, you don’t just learn to respect nature and enjoy her beauty, but you become friends with all that is around them. You begin to understand her moods, you become friends with the animals you may have feared at one time, and you just become another life form that is part of the whole.

It may not be possible for most of us to experience this in just three weeks, but I think I am getting a small piece of it, a wonderful glimpse of it.

When I was fishing yesterday on the south shore of the lake, I heard this noise that sounded a little bit like a rattlesnake. So I looked around to see what might be making this unusual sound. The sound would start then stop, start then stop. This went on for about 10 minutes. I finally discovered the maker of this sound. It was a big fat bug with short wings. It was putting so much effort into flying it would have to stop shortly after it began flying to rest. He would only make it a couple of feet before he would have to land for a rest stop.

I just made an observation, I put my wide brim hat on to block the intense morning Sun and it actually blocks the sound level as well. While my head is down writing, the rippling sounds of the creek is very quiet. When I raise my head to look up, it is like someone increased the volume. Good thing to know if one wants to focus on sounds.

While washing up, I saw my first frog. It was in the grass, maybe the size of my index finger nail, light green with a black stripe horizontally across both eyes. It might be the western tree frog.

Before going fishing, I made a fry cake with the bannack. It was pretty good.

Shiloh and I went fishing and caught a nice size brown. When I was reeling my line in, I noticed the trout following it close to shore. I was thinking if he would be interested in the lure by me just bobbing it up and down next to him. I was thinking there is no way he will take it and before I could finish that thought, he was on the hook. I pulled him up and we had a nice juicy trout for dinner. I thought this was kind of a fluke, but a good learning experience for survival. You really don’t need a fishing pole to catch a fish, though easier with one, with a little teasing with the fish they may take the bait. It started to get breezy and cloudy, so we decided to call it quits, packed up and headed back to camp.

While I was still fishing I confirmed the bird was an Osprey and a first for me to ever see this bird. I saw a snake that was submerged in the water and was swimming by me next to shore in an area between some large rocks. He came from underneath one of the rocks and gracefully gliding through the water to another submerged rocky area. It was a garter snake. I never knew they were at home in the aquatic world. What a sight to see and something new that I had learned. When we were heading back Shiloh and I saw a lone coyote across the creek in the main meadow and of course he wanted to take off after it, but I told him to stay and he did. I then put his leash on.

In camp I was getting a late lunch ready. We were having Alpine Aire Spaghetti. The spaghetti looked good, but lacked flavor, so I fixed it up with my favorite flavor enhancer, Tobacco sauce.

I saw that the night invading mice started chewing on one of the straps on a pannier. They will chew on anything.

It is clouding up a bit, but doesn’t look like rain.

No backpackers or hunters as yet. We are the only ones up here.

While I was fishing I was feeling a sense of peace. I wasn’t thinking about catching fish, I was just experiencing the moment. What a great feeling it is to just experience – to Be in the moment. It is a feeling that all is good in the world no matter what happens. A feeling of total bliss with all that is.

Three hours after our late lunch, we cooked up the trout and had Mountain House Seafood Chowder. The trout and the chowder hit the spot. Both were very good eating. By far Mountain House has the best pre-package dehydrated food thus far on this trip. It also has the highest salt content. I have not been disappointed with any of their meals. Two thumbs up for Mountain House.

September 11, 2009 – Friday

Last night was again a warm 60 deg. which feels very comfortable to me in this high elevation. Shiloh and I went to bed at 7:45 pm.

I read that sage brush stops critters (mice) from getting into stuff. We have a lot of sage brush around, so I sprinkled some at the base of the panniers and on top of them. It seemed it really didn’t help much. They were still up on the panniers in the middle of the night. I continued doing this each night, but not really sure if it did any good. I even put a tarp over the panniers with rocks on top, but they still got through the gauntlet. The good thing was, they could not get inside the panniers. I just didn’t want them to chew on the straps, and peeing and crapping on them.

This morning at 8:15 it was 47 deg. and sunny. The coyotes were active this morning, and it sounded like they were in the main meadow. It got Shiloh all stirred up. As far as I know they are not stalking Shiloh, but then again, the wile coyotes could be observing us, with us unknowingly unaware, slyly hidden behind the camouflage of the forest foliage.

For some reason while I am up here, I think of Hawaii a lot. Maybe it is because of the clear blue skies, and the sweet smells of nature.

The dragon flies are out already. Bacon and eggs sounds really good right now, but unfortunately I have none. If we were up here for much longer, I would head back down to Kennedy Meadows Resort to restock our food supply then have the pack station bring it up for us. One advantage of being close to a Pack Station.

The squirrels are busy dropping the pine cones on the ground. There is a continuous thumping sound every few seconds, or a clanking when it hits a branch or two first before tumbling down and coming to rest on the ground. I better watch my head, I may get bopped by one.

If I did not have to worry about money or possible work, or hunting season around the corner, or restrictions on how long we could stay up here, I would go back down, get cleaned up, clothes washed and resupplied and would be back up here for another couple of weeks. I feel a deep calmness here, and I am fortunate to feel relaxed, and comfortable being alone. This is a huge personal accomplishment for me, but, I could not do it without Shiloh by my side. It has been truly a gift being with Shiloh in the wilderness.

It has been really quiet up here this week – just me, Shiloh and the cows. And all the wildlife we have gotten to experience. As soon a Marilyn left, the whole area opened up to us with life.

Going through my food supply to see what I had left, I discovered the oatmeal I brought. But without any fruit to put on it, it would remain emergency rations.

We have had great weather up here these past few weeks.

I slept well last night with some occasional weird dreams early in the morning.

I filled both my sleeping mattresses up last night and made it very comfortable. The pump is still working well. I was concerned it would lose power with three weeks use. One thing great about keeping a journal is one can keep track of the many important events, and experiences we have had, the important notes about how the equipment performed, notes on food, and in reflection. If I didn’t keep a journal, a lot of important information would be lost in my memory. Who knows if it would ever be retrievable. Journalling is very important for those who want to do something like this.

The Husky breed of dogs have a notorious reputation of running off and coming back when it suits them. And even worse, have been known to get lost while exploring new areas. The Native American Indian Dog, Shiloh’s breed, has part husky in them. My female, Shawnee, loved to run off. I think it was more of a game with her., testing me. The older she got the better she listened, but she pretty much did what she wanted. A lot of times she knew what no meant, or come, and pretty much ignored me if it suited her. She would give me one of those looks, and tell me in her unspoken language, “See yah alligator.” And Shiloh would joyfully follow behind. Shawnee was very intelligent and I have a sense she probably would find her way home if she wandered off too far. I miss her, but it probably would not be relaxing for me if she was with us. Shiloh is really mellow and he feels comfortable just being with me in camp or on our many walks.

While up here I have observed Shiloh and he remembers where he has been. It only takes once on the trail and he will become familiar with it. He was learning the Kennedy Meadows area very well and my concerns of him getting lost really did not exist. It seemed he always knew where our camp was. Now getting into trouble with a group of coyotes a skunk, badger or porcupine, that is another story. I also noticed Shiloh becomes very protective of our camp when it comes to other animals. He is okay with strangers, but he keeps the critters out. He has never seen backpackers before and he had to get used to them.

This morning I practiced some fire starting skills and I made another figure 4 trap.

For lunch I munched on some prepackaged fruits and did some reading.

We started to get a few drops of rain, so I buttoned everything up just in case.

It started to rain although it was short lived. The rain brought out the sweet aromas of nature, giving the evening a fresh scent in the air. I put a slab of punk wood on the fire, but really didn’t need it due to our rain spell being very short. The rain was very refreshing.

Another day is almost gone and soon another new day will begin.

For dinner the menu is Mountain House Mexican Style Rice and Chicken. I rate it high on the list for good taste and a meal worth getting.

Tomorrow, Shiloh and I may go on a short hike. I also want to try and get a fire going with the fire bow.

While relaxing next to the fire, having a cup of hot Coco and reading, I heard a loud screech of a hawk, which is unusual for this time of night. It was 6:40 pm. I looked up and saw a white spot on top of a large pine tree by the log cabin and thought it might be the bald eagle. I thought it might be to small for one, but I did not want to chance not taking advantage of it if it was the eagle. I ran to the tent, got my binoculars and glassed the bird. It was a bird of prey, but it was not the bald eagle. It is a brownish/gray color on the head, and wings with a snow white breast, a feature that can stand out from some distance. It might be a red-tailed hawk.

Behind the tree the hawk was perched on, I noticed the aspen beginning to change their summer color of green to their fall colors of vibrant yellow and orange.

Shiloh spotted some young mule deer doe’s next to the stream and took chase. I told him not to chase the deer.

September 12, 2009 – Saturday

8:00 am and 45 deg., partly cloudy.

Slept well last night, but in the morning I was thinking about the future of my life. Questions like, will I have work when I get back, will anything come of my experiences in nature? Reflecting back at the negativity of my past. All the good stuff that makes life worth living. But actually, I believe if we did not have failures and disappointments in our lives, we would never learn or grow. It is when we reflect and learn from our mistakes can we truly grow as an individual. I know personally, my personal growth has accelerated incredibly fast in the last 20 years. Did I still make mistakes? Yes, but in many cases I was able to take those mistakes as learning experiences. Do I still make mistakes? Of course. I will always make mistakes – I will always make bad choices. But those mistakes are a guiding light for change and to learn from. Maybe these reoccurring dreams we tend to have are reminders for us to stay on track and focus on how we can be a better person, be a contributor in making our short stay beneficial to others and to the planet. If I didn’t learn from my mistakes, I would not be in the wilderness right now reconnecting with nature. If I didn’t ask myself what I had learned from the June trip and reflect on those challenges I may not be up here right now. I am so grateful to have this experience.

This morning the clouds are beginning to come in heavier to the south. The background sounds of the rippling creek I here every morning brings me to a feeling of gratitude for what I have and what I have experienced in my stay up here and with the gratitude of having such a great friend as Shiloh. Looking out into the meadow, the blackbirds grow in numbers and settle in the sage brush to find their morning meal of insects. I have noticed more blackbirds than a week ago. The cows have come back to our meadow, grazing on the grasses that are now displaying their fall color of brown. I feel I am in a western movie being among all these cows, waiting for the cowboys to round them up. They look at me and Shiloh and we look back at them. We still argue on who was here first.

It is hard to believe it is Saturday already.

A few days ago Shiloh was playing with a young black male cow in the meadow chasing the young cow around dodging each other in play. The cow seemed to be enjoying the playfulness with Shiloh. He did not react like most of the cows had. I believe the same young black cow is here today with the other cows. When he saw Shiloh, he came closer to the creek and saying, “I remember you, do you want to play again?” Shiloh ran up to him crossing the stream while I was coaxing him to play, but Shiloh stopped and lost any interest in playing. I think he was just showing the cows to stay on their own side of the creek if they know what is good for them. He had a very firm stance on this issue of no trespassing onto his domain.

Thinking about the impact the cows are having up here, man has a tendency of putting too much in a small area; too many buildings in a city, to many houses in a community; and too many people in an area that will affect the environment drastically, as with how we live. Too many things within a small area is taxing to the environment. We have become a species, that have lost all connection with the natural environment, causing mass destruction, and over populating throughout the world.

As for the cattle up here, there are around 150 head in this small valley and it is showing its wear and tear on the landscape. We tend to want to maximize our return my maximizing our input with little regard for the impact it may have, and in this case on the environment and ecosystem. Does the owner of the cows really care about the negative impact his cattle have on the environment up here? Of course not. The grass and plants they consume are free, the cattle are happy and fat. The cowboys I talked with earlier this week told me the cattle typically gain about 150 to 200 pounds more being up here. That is a lot of beef, and profit.

If an ecosystem is over populated, over stressed with any species of animal or any living organism it will have a negative impact to the balance to some degree over a period of time until it can correct itself by eliminating that threat, or it may collapse if the threat is too strong. Typically by man. I believe the survival of the human race will be questioned due to the causes of climate change, over population and the unsustainable practices of over using our natural resources.

As human beings we have the capability to reason, thus we can determine to some degree what impacts we may have on the environment. We must look at sustainability and creating a balance with our presence on this planet. The US Forest Service created the “Leave No Trace” slogan to get us to rethink how we use our wilderness areas while in them. It should actually be used in every aspect of our lives. Some wilderness users take it seriously and others not. In my seventy-four days of camping overall, I have experienced the latter.

As responsible stewards of this planet, we must be mindful as well when we use survival skills in the wilderness. For example, picking wild edible plants to eat – we should also consider the other animals who may use those plants for their food source. If we think this way, we will leave some for the animals.

We should also learn the best way to harvest plants without damaging the whole plant, or killing it. If one is in a real survival situation, this may not be something one will really care about at the time and will do whatever it takes to survive.

It seems that where ever man (industrialized man) goes he leaves a negative imprint on the environment, by too much development, polluting our water, air and land, by disrupting the ecosystem, by clear cutting forests, tearing up the land and the list goes on. A fairly recent trend that not many people are aware of is the impact that bottled water has on the environment. When you actually get spring water or water from a natural water source in bottled water versus getting glorified tap water, the impact on the streams the water is taken from has a significant impact on the wildlife, plant life and people who utilize that water source. It also puts a strain on the land fills that have to hold all that additional plastic waste. There are actually plastic waste islands floating in the Pacific ocean near Hawaii. Plastic finds its way along the oceans currents to other islands and continents hundreds and thousands of miles away.

Man is depleting our natural resources at an alarming rate, man must then come up with alternatives to maintain that supply by artificial means. Some maybe good and many are bad. We do this to our foods, our raw materials, our medicines and in most cases have an adverse effect on our natural environment.

Our planet is unable to support all the people on this planet at 6 billion and is expected to reach 9 billion by 2045. How is the planet suppose to support all these people, when we are overtaxing it in the present. If Americans were required to limit the population by limited child birth, Americans would not stand for it. Most would see it as an infringement of our natural right to bare children. We would shift the focus to the developing countries, blaming them for being irresponsible and the actual cause of overpopulation.

Another pressing and very important issue is climate change. If we don’t begin to change our ways, we may not see 2050. Our planet is slowing beginning to collapse, and climate change will just accelerate this.

In many recreational areas fish are brought in from fish farms to support the demand for fishing. In many areas, the native species are gone. This is caused by over fishing, pollution and dramatically affecting our water ways preventing fish to spawn. Our Salmon are threatened for these reasons. But, do we even think about this when we hit the fish market to buy our favorite fish?

Man seems to wait until a bad situation turns worse, than he begins to respond by trying to fix the problem. Some times it is a quick fix with little thought put into, other times we may think that our supreme knowledge can come up with solutions that only have short term effects and others may indeed help. Climate change is a good example of this. America and some other industrialized nations are moving very slow on adapting change to curb climate change. Even when it is affecting people right this moment in developing nations. It all comes to the mighty dollar. Many large corporations are fighting this movement for sustainability, because they are not willing to change and only focus on short term solutions or no solutions at all.

Not to long ago I heard on the radio that President Bush wanted to shoot for Mars in our space program. A program that would cost tens of billions of dollars. And I was thinking, why are we even thinking about such things when we have so many problems on our own planet. We can’t even take care of the one we have, let alone exploring others planets. I think the space program is a wonderful and exciting thing, but we need to focus on our only home at this time and begin taking care of her. We seem to not learn from our past experiences and mistakes. And if we did have the technology to travel to other planets, even habitable planets if there were any, we would continue to exploit these new planets as well. Until we learn to take care of our own planet, we will continue to play the same model of human existence over and over again.

It is frightening to think that most of us have no sense of responsibility towards our planet and even more frightening is that most are totally unaware of this fact.

This morning I wanted to practice fire by friction using the fire bow, but instead talked with a guy for about a half hour who was fishing close to our camp. He is from Walnut Creek, a town close to me and came up with a group of friends. He is a building contractor, so I was hoping it might be a good connection.

After our chat, I decided to go for a walk, and Shiloh and I headed for Soda Canyon. It was a nice walk back into the canyon and a beautiful landscape. Picked some currants and gooseberries and picked and ate what I thought was a bilberry. It was bitter so I assumed it wasn’t ripe. I hope it was a bilberry. It is about a 45 minute hike to the back of the canyon. Shiloh and I stopped short due to thunder clouds looming and the clap of thunder. I did not want to get caught in it, if it decided to pour on us or possibly get struck by lightening.

I was noticing Shiloh constantly smelling the surroundings along the trail into the canyon.

On the way back to camp, I decided to pretend I was lost and told Shiloh to find camp. I really did not know if he had a clue of what I was talking about, but it seemed he knew. He took the lead and led me all the way back to camp. He knew exactly where he was and where he was going. When Shiloh got too far ahead of me, he would stop and wait for me. He always looked back to see where I was. At certain spots I would stop to glass something I saw and Shiloh would wait for me until I was done. This was the first time on the trail for both of us. Shiloh brought us back to camp with no problem.

We did get a little rain which was very refreshing, that did not last but a few minutes.

The dark clouds came in with the strong chance of rain showers looming, then cleared, then clouds, but never did a rain drop fall. It was a beautiful day.

The flies have become a nuisance up here. They are constantly getting in my food, and having to pick them out. I need some cow patties right now to burn. Since our trip began, I have been using cow patties to keep the fire smoldering for a few hours and to keep the flies and mosquitoes at bay. And it really works for both uses. I am sure the flies are from the cattle.

Last night, more backpackers came up making it a pretty good crowd up here. They are staying in the small camp next to mine.

While I was writing in my journal, I saw John the contractor head towards the spring I told him about, to get clean water. I was sitting in my chair, waiving my arms, directing them to the spring. They finally found it.

Finishing my journal writing, I sawed and chopped some firewood, then cleaned our tent. I also started a fire to get rid of the flies.

We had a great day today – beautiful weather. Got all my wood cut for at least two days. Talked with most of the guys in John’s fishing group. Nice talking with humans – sometimes. One of the guys told me one of the guys in their group caught six fish with salmon eggs at the outlet where I had been fishing.

Shiloh and I had our little reflection time at the spring with the beautiful clouds above us that were hugging the mountain peaks. It is around 68 degrees at 5:20 pm. Looking over the alpine meadow absorbing the shear beauty of our natural surroundings, I quietly said to Shiloh, “We are home.” I recognized this is where we are suppose to be.

Being alone in the wilderness with a dog, I believe most if not all of us experience having a wonderful and special connection with that dog. For me, it has given me a deeper connection and love for my canine friend. A dog doesn’t have the same distraction that another person would have on the experiences in nature, but actually enhances that experience, at least for me. But a close friendship with a human friend can do this as well.

The winds picked up in the evening and I had noticed a small tent on the south end of the lake on the sandy beach. I was thinking, not a good place to pitch a tent especially in this wind.

September 13, 2009 – Sunday

I got up at 8:45 am, 50 deg. and partly cloudy. I didn’t sleep well last night. I guess it is because we are leaving soon. In my mind I am getting ready to leave, but in a strange way I am leaving a home we have spent twenty-four days at.

The weekend crowd is beginning to leave.

Mentally I am ready to go home and looking forward to the hike back to Kennedy Meadows Resort. Looking forward to a hot shower and a big cheese burger with a couple of Heineken beers.

I am not looking forward to going to our temporary home back in Pleasanton. But I am looking forward to getting back to work again, if there is work. And begin planning for Shiloh’s and my next wilderness adventure for next spring.

This morning in my dazed half asleep state of mind, I was thinking, what a sad time we live in where the health of our planet comes last, when it comes to our affairs both on a personal level and a global level. How many times do we ask what our impact is on the actions we take to others and to our planet?

It will be interesting what the weather will do today. We have a little breeze that brings a little chill if not in the direct sunlight.

In the morning a saw an older couple camp upstream from us so I thought we would go visit with them. They were the ones camped out on the beach the night before. They said they did not get any sleep that night because of the wind. I was thinking, that is what you get when you set-up a tent in the open like that and especially in the valley.

This morning I was working on the fire bow and got the base board started before I cut the notch. It takes a lot of energy for this. I ended up stopping before the base board was ready to cut the notch into, I was tired. Shiloh and I went fishing and caught a nice size trout for dinner. We got back to camp at 3:00 pm. I picked up some firewood, got a Gatorade, and sat down to write in my journal, and read. While sitting in my chair, I looked out to the meadow and on top of a pine tree about 200 yards away I spotted the bald eagle I saw a week ago. I ran in the tent to get my binoculars and camera then walked towards the eagle to get a closer look and take a couple of pictures. He had such a presents. He has been there for at least 40 minutes. What a nice gift to see him again two days before leaving. I was hoping we would again see the bald eagle before leaving. Maybe it was a good Omen for us.

September 14, 2009 – Monday

I got up at 8:00 am, 45 deg. and overcast. Looks like a drizzly type of morning. It is actually raining lightly. Up here some light rain is always welcome and refreshing. The bad thing is that I am leaving tomorrow and I hope it isn’t raining when I start breaking camp. I don’t want to deal with packing up a wet tent. The weather has been incredible for the past three weeks.

I had a terrible night sleep. In the middle of the night something big came into camp. I think it was a cow. Its heavy thump, thump hoof sounds got Shiloh jumping up making a commotion along with the cow. It sounded like the tent was coming down. I was woken up quickly to this and it got me startled and a little shaken.

Because of the rain, I think I will have an all day fire going. I will also begin to organize things for our departure tomorrow. It will be bitter sweet leaving this place.

The wind blew off and on much of the night with short periods of light rain, maybe five minutes at a time if I remember right. For some reason the wind was getting to me. I dealt with howling winds a lot when I was camping at Del Valle and it never bothered me. But last night was different. Maybe I was a little antsy.

Well, I got things about 50% organized for today. I will put our stuff in one spot to make it easy for the packers. The clouds are pretty much cleared out, but who knows how long that could last. It is fairly cool today with a slight breeze. At 12:30 pm it is 52 deg., the coolest I believe it has been.

I was planning on packing my guns up, but the coyotes are close to camp, so I will keep them ready just in case. Decided to relax for a few minutes then have lunch. A big dinner planned for tonight. Lasagna For Four. Hope to fill up tonight on carbs for my hike back to Kennedy Meadows Resort. I was hoping to make better time compared to my trip back in June.

For lunch I had bannock with pemmican, cheese and dried tomatoes. Cooked it in the coals for 15 minutes and burned the bottom and sides. Cooked it a little too long. I think 8 to 10 minutes might be the ticket next time I try. Shiloh seemed to like it. I will eat dinner early to let the big meal have time to settle. As usual the day has past by quickly.

To reflect some on this trip, I guess the important thing is that I did it. I should say, we did it. And I thoroughly enjoyed every second being up here with just me and Shiloh. I didn’t do as much as I wanted in my survival bush skills as I wanted or my reading, but I did learn a lot. It was a great experience doing it alone. Marilyn got me interested in pursuing the study of mushrooms, and we did not sustain any injuries out here. Did I get closer to nature? I did, but not as much as I would have liked. But what else could I ask for. It was an incredible experience being able to share it with my best friend, Shiloh.

And that music I was hearing – I heard it everyday and I still think it was the vibration of the water flowing over the rocks in the creek. The collection of tunes I heard, I cannot explain. Is it really important how it happened? Or just in the experience itself. The magical moments in nature.

After dinner Shiloh and I took a nice walk toward the lake before retiring for the last time. It is 6:55 pm, with blue skies and a thin layer of clouds in spots. The mountain peaks are covered in a shroud of clouds. Shiloh is doing his job making sure the cattle are staying on their own side of the invisible fence. Some cows just ignore him, most will run from him. When they run he feels in charge and triumphant and when they don’t he may bark and growl at them telling them who the boss is in these parts. And if that doesn’t work, he will just walk away telling them in his own certain way, “I warned you, don’t push me.” Hopefully they won’t come into camp tonight.

I hear the elusive music playing in my head now. It won’t be the same not hearing it.

Before dinner tonight I was tending to the fire, and a stick I used to move the burning coals and arrange the wood was stuck in between some stones in the fire ring. I tripped over it and completely loss my balance, ending up in the fire pit. My whole left upper portion of my body including my head was in the fire. Once I regained control and some balance, I pulled myself out of the fire pit. I quickly checked to see if I was on fire, and brushed any coals off my shirt. I must have landed just in some small coals because I did not get burnt at all, nor did my shirt get burned. I was extremely lucky I did not get badly burned. For just a short time before I fell into the fire pit, I had a very large fire going. I also noticed I landed in the same area where all the broken glass was in the fire pit. It just shows you, accidents can happen even when you are very careful, and this could have been a bad one on my last night. Fire burns can be very painful, and dangerous for infection. I guess the Gods were with me on this night. I was even thinking how well the trip went accident free right before I fell in. Many months later after the trip, I realized leaving a stick upright was an accident waiting to happen. In the right circumstance I could have fallen right on the stick impaling myself which could have been deadly. It is like having a short spear standing upright. Though this was a tool I used many times, and it was convenient to have it sticking out of the rocks around the fire pit, this is extremely dangerous. At the time, I did not think much of it. A lesson well learned.

I am hoping to get a good night sleep and get up early to finish packing. So far it has not rained much and the winds are quiet for now.

September 15, 2009 – Tuesday

It is departure day. The temperature is 47 deg., sunny and breezy. The breeze may keep it cool for the hike back. The winds were blowing pretty good during most of the night. It seemed like I was not sleeping much, but I felt relaxed and comfortable while enjoying the sounds of the wind blowing through camp.

I fed Shiloh his breakfast, fixed some coffee, and relaxed a little while I wrote in my journal. Then it was time to start packing. This is my last entry at Kennedy Meadows.

On finishing my morning entry back at Kennedy Meadows Resort. Anthony the packer who brought us up also came to take us out. I anticipated the packer coming in around 11:00 am or so. Anthony came riding up about 9:30 am. My relaxed pace turned into a rushed pace, but I still felt somewhat relaxed. Anthony was not in a hurry and told me to take my time. I was hoping to be prepared before he came to take our gear out. Anthony came with only three pack animals that I was happy to see. It just saved me $65.00. I was hoping he could get everything on them and he did. We originally came in with four pack animals. I tried to consolidate everything into every usable storage space to make it easier to pack on the animals and using less animals. The only thing we are not bringing back with us is food, which took up one ice cooler and about one and a half panniers.

Shiloh and I made it through the gate entrance leaving Kennedy Meadows at 10:30 am with only a few stops talking with people we met on the trail. We made it back to Kennedy Meadows Resort at 2:15 pm. It took us just under 4 hours to get back. I was hoping we would make it back under three and a half hours. If I didn’t stop at all I would have saved about a half hour.

About the last hour and a half is the most difficult on the trail. Descending along the steepest part of the rocky trail puts a toll on the joints of ones knees, ankles and feet. The last part of the trail then turns to deep sand making it more difficult to walk on, especially being already tired from the three hours already hiked. It was like walking on a sandy beach. I became aware that going down is much harder on the body then going up.

When I went to pay my bill, I was pleasantly surprised that I was not charged for the fourth pack animal going up to Kennedy Meadows.

Once I got my bill taken care of, I headed for the restaurant next to the office. I sat down at one of the tables outside on the veranda with Shiloh just at the bottom of the stairs next to my table. He was hot and I am sure tired and I was a little sore and very tired. I was looking forward to my cheese burger and I had two beers to finish off my trip. After I was done eating, I packed all our gear in the truck and drove the short distance to the cabin we would stay for the night. Once I got to the cabin I jumped into the shower to clean my dirty and smelly body. After I got cleaned up I went to the store and had an ice cream and a bag of licorice. I had a craving for licorice for about a week now. We stayed at the old cabin there which sleeps quite a few people. Matt and all the folks at Kennedy Meadows Resort and Pack Station have been great to us, as with taking care of our gear during the packing process.

September 19, 2009 – Saturday

I wanted to finish the last entry of my trip by noting the animals and plants we saw on our trip. The animals were not numerous, but some were a complete surprise to see. On the other hand, the plant life was limited because of the cattle’s massive appetite, consuming most everything.

Animals: American Badger, Bald Eagle, Chipmunks, Western Gray Squirrels, Belding’s Ground Squirrel, Mule Deer, Golden Eagle, Osprey, Red-tailed Hawks, Brown Trout, Coyotes, Red-winged Black Birds, Mountain Quail, King Fisher, Acorn Woodpeckers, Mallard Ducks, Great Egret, Striped Racer, Garter snake and a Tiny green frog (Western Tree Frog). There was also Dragon Flies, Grass Hoppers and a variety of butterflies.

Plants: Yarrow, Stinging Nettle, Alpine Asher, Elk Thistle, Pinedrops (?), Lupine, Scarlet Gilla, Wood or Wild Strawberry, Alpine Gooseberry, Wax Currant, Bilberry, Cinquefoil, Applegate Paintbrush, Meadow Paintbrush, Indian Paintbrush, Sierra Fringed Gentian Dandelion and False Hellebore, Sagebrush and many others that I did not identify.

Trees, and Scrubs: Alder, Willow, Pine, Aspen, and Juniper.

All in all, if I was in a survival situation at Kennedy Meadows, and with the weapons I had with me and with the fishing gear I had, I probably could have survived up there quite well even if I didn’t have a tent, I could have made a good shelter with materials close at hand. We had everything we needed to survive if it was a life and death situation.

On the day we were to leave Kennedy Meadows Resort for home, Shiloh and I took a drive in the morning to the high point of Sonora Pass and the trail head for the PCT. I wanted to test the lighters I had to see how they performed at 9,624 ft. elevation. The only one that worked was the one I bought for the higher elevations. I also tested them at Kennedy Meadow, and Kennedy Meadows Resort.

This was taken in part from the “Leave No Trace Principles”:

“Human impacts can degrade or destroy resources and tarnish a wilderness experience. Water pollution, soil erosion and compaction, lost of vegetation, litter, and other impacts are evident. The natural environment of the wilderness may seem rugged, but is actually fragile and recovers slowly, due to late snow melt, short growing seasons, limited amounts of nutrient-rich soils, and other factors. All visitors must share in the responsibility of protecting these resources. Help preserve your wilderness so that others may enjoy the solitude and freedom that these special areas provide.”

This should also include domestic grazing of livestock such as cattle, and sheep.

I use to believe and think that what I do will make very little impact on the environment until I began looking at the big picture. If everyone did what I did, it could drastically impact the environment if enough people did it. This got me to think about my actions in every part of my life. I still make mistakes, I still may do things that have a negative impact on the environment, but it is something I try to be always conscious of.

For hundreds of years Americans have shown very little if any respect for our natural environment. And with all we know of the destruction we have perpetrated on our planet, we continue doing the same thing, but at an accelerated rate. Our air, water and land are polluted with dangerous toxins that effect man, beast and vegetation. The human population is growing at such a rapid rate, our planet will no longer be able to sustain us. And our natural resources are being depleted at an accelerated rate. We have become so disassociated with our natural environment, we have become numb to the problems we have created. We pretend it is not our problem or responsibility, or we may have some notion that our government will take care of it, or our planet will be able to repair itself without our help. We have become so numb that we question the impact climate change will have on the world. If we don’t see it directly or if it does not impact us directly, why worry about it. The signs of climate change being here is obvious, but we still choose to ignore it.

There has been a growing amount of people visiting our wilderness and national park land areas that are putting tremendous stress on the natural environment. And if we don’t act now and begin taking responsibility, we can lose our rights to this beautiful and awe struck country of ours. We will have limited access to these lands. It is actually happening today. Certain National Parks are being restricted with limited access for our enjoyment. One National Park in Utah can only be visited by way of bus with very little access to the land. Other Parks are limiting the amount of people who can visit them, and are having lotteries for the lucky few.

But we also have to force business especially big business to begin taking responsibility by limiting the pollution they cause through manufacturing of their products. They have a social and environmental responsibility to do so.

Unfortunately these guidelines set by the US Forest Service will have little effect if it does not apply to everyone, including big business and the Forest Service policies itself.

For the cattle business who uses our wilderness areas for free grazing of their cattle, these guidelines must obviously not apply to them. I have seen devastating environmental impacts on a wilderness area where cattle have grazed. Cattle can degrade or destroy resources and tarnish a wilderness experience for the responsible backpacker or hiker. Water pollution, soil erosion and compaction, the destruction of river banks, loss of vegetation, and other impacts are evident. I have seen mud and dirt craters made all over a beautiful valley meadow. Cow patties covers the landscape and the destruction of trails and the making of new trails by the cattle. Backpackers are forced to make new trails to avoid original trails that have turned into mud bogs to difficult to cross by the cattle. I have never seen cattle so fat and healthy when they free graze in our wilderness areas. And that added weight of 200 plus pounds puts even more of a burden on the environment.

As for experiencing beauty and solitude in this wilderness area, I have seen backpackers just pass through, because for them it is just another cow pasture and not a wilderness area for them to enjoy.

In a survival situation you need to learn to conserve items, like matches, battery powered equipment, etc. and even if you are in the wilderness one should learn to conserve in case ones situation does turn into a survival situation. I was pretty much conserving my resources, but I also brought extra batteries. It is a good practice to learn.

The animal shall not be measured by man. Living in a world older and more complete than ours, they move finished and complete, gifted with extension of the senses we have lost or never attained, living by voices we never hear. They are not brethrens; they are not underlings; they are other nations, caught with ourselves in a net of life and time, fellow prisoners of the splendor, and the travail of the earth.”

~ Henry Beston, The Outermost House, 1928

Those who contemplate the beauty of the earth find reserves of strength that will endure as long as life lasts. There is symbolic as well as actual beauty in the migration of the birds, the ebb and flow of the tides, the folded bud ready for the spring. There is something infinitely healing in the repeated refrains of nature – the assurance that dawn come after night, and spring after the winter.”

~ Rachel Carson

We the human species are the only species on the planet that are able to see the natural environment in such a way as to interpret it through art, music, dance, photography, writing and poetry. Our sight provides us with a full palette of colors, tones, textures and shapes. Nature has the ability to stir our emotions in shear delight and excitement in an appreciation of silence and solitude. It can stimulate our senses and imagination. And with all that, we still turn our backs on her with total disregard.

A friend of mine can’t understand why I would want to study and learn ancient bushcraft / survival skills as well as practicing in the wilderness in our modern day. He tells me, “I don’t want to move backwards in time, what is the point? We need to move forward.” For me, I suppose, I am going back in time. Sometimes I feel I was born in the wrong time period. But I do it to get a sense of being self-reliant and self-sufficient, being able to use what nature provides for us; having a sense that if I was in a survival situation, I would have a better chance of actually surviving; it is also something I enjoy learning, and I think most of all, practicing these skills, and with the experiences they have given me, brings me closer to nature, bringing a deep connection and relationship as well as giving me a better understanding about nature.

In practicing survival skills while I was out in the wilderness, I was way to serious about it which caused me to experience frustration easily. Our second outing up at Kennedy Meadows I had more of an attitude of having fun with the experiences, and feeling the experiences. Survival skills must be learned and practiced, and in many cases may not be an easy skill to learn or master immediately. Although in a survival situation, it is serious, but why not enjoy the process of trial and error while learning and practicing these skills because you will fail at times. Make it a wonderful, and respectful adventure in nature.

When we arrived home, the prospects did not look very good with the jobs situation. I was able to get a little money coming in, but not enough. The friend I was staying with ended in bad terms and we had to leave with no where to go just days prior to Christmas.

Standard